099-1.jpg

LBLYAKHMAN, O.SHKARATAN

__TITLE__ Man at Work
The Scientific
and Technological
Revolution,
the Soviet Working Class
and Intelligentsia __TEXTFILE_BORN__ 2009-06-04T10:09:27-0700 __TRANSMARKUP__ "Y. Sverdlov"

MOSCOW

PROGRESS PUBLISHERS

Translated from the Russian by Yuri Sviridov

CONTENTS

Page 1

JI. EjmxMfiH, O. HlitapATau

«HEJIOBEK B MHPE

(coBeTCKne pa6oine H B anoxy Hayrao-TexHinecKOH

Ha amnuucnoM navate

Introduction..................

Chapter One. The Age of Revolutionary Change .... 11

Chapter Two. The Main Features of the Scientific and

Technological Revolution in the USSR...... 58

Chapter Three. The Scientific and Technological Revolution

and the Social Structure of Society........ 145

Chapter Four. The New Structure of the Working Class . . 200 Chapter Five. A Class of Workers and Creators.....231

Chapter Six. The Soviet Intelligentsia in the New Situation ....................254

Conclusion...................299

First printing 1977 © nojiHTH3RaT, MocKBa, 1973 r.

© Translation into English from" revised Russian edition. Progress Publishers 1977

10505-803

014(01)-77

INTRODUCTION

The scientific and technological revolution, marking as it does a momentous upheaval in technology, production organisation and methods, has occurred in response to the changing role of science in production and to the need for regulating the interaction between production and the environment globally, on the scale of entire countries and continents.

Technology as such is a non-class category, which is why today many trends in the development of science and technology are common to all advanced countries, irrespective of their social systems. This provides a basis for expanding the scientific and technological co-operation among different countries, so as to enable them to join their efforts in protecting the environment and in initiating and maintaining production and technological knowhow and experience.

However, the application of scientific and technological breakthroughs, the social and economic consequences of the scientific and technological revolution, and the conditions stimulating creative activity in all sections of society, which ultimately determine the pace of the scientific and technological revolution, all have a direct bearing on the nature of the particular social system.

The 24th (1971) and the 25th (1976) Congresses of the CPSU characterised a qualitatively new stage in the

8

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

socio-economic progress of the USSR, the stage of fullscale mature socialism. This stage began in the 1960s and it is marked, in particular, by an organic combination of the laws, principles and advantages of socialism and the achievements of the scientific and technological revolution, which takes a direction fully consonant with the interests of man and society. At the same time it is the accelerated development of science and technology which underlies a gradual growing over of mature socialism to still more developed forms, to a communist society in the proper meaning of the term. The scientific and technological revolution is a crucial factor in overcoming essential differences between mental and manual work, between various classes and social groups; it accelerates progress towards a socially homogeneous, classless society.

In recent years there have been a spate of scholarly writings in the Soviet Union on the social effects of the scientific and technological revolution. The latter are exceedingly varied and affect not only the social structure of society, but also family, ethnic and interpersonal relationships, as well as relationships between different generations, etc. For all that, however, we believe that the crucial question is this: what shifts does the scientific and technological revolution bring about in the class, social structure of society under different social systems?

This question has been examined in recent years by a number of Soviet scholars, including V. G. Afanasyev (Nauchno-tekhnicheskaya revolyutsiya, npravleniye, obrazovaniye [The Scientific and Technological Revolution, Management and Education], Moscow, 1972), V. D. Kamayev (Sovremennaya nauchno-tekhnicheskaya revolyutsiya [The Contemporary Scientific and Technological Revolution], Moscow, 1972), I. A. Maizel, (Nauka, avtomatizatsiya, obshchestvo [Science, Automation and Society], Leningrad, 1972), S. V. Shukhardin et al. ( Sovremennaya nauchno-tekhnicheskaya revolutsiya [The Contemporary Scientific and Technological Revolution], Moscow, 1970) and N. I. Dryakhlov et al. (Nauchno-tekhnicheskaya revolutsiya i obshchestvo [The Scientific and Technological Revolution and Society], Moscow, 1972). The same

INTRODUCTION

subject is considered in the collection of articles Nauchnotekhnicheskaya revolutsiya i sotsialny progress (The Scientific and Technological Revolution and Social Progress, Moscow, 1972), Chelovek---nauka---tekhnika (Man, Science and Technology, Moscow, 1973), in the joint Soviet-Czechoslovak study Nauchno-tekhnicheskaya revolutsiya i sotsializm (The Scientific and Technological Revolution and Socialism), under the general editorship of R. M. Kedrov, Moscow, 1973), and the Soviet-Polish work Problemy razvitiya sotsialnoi struktnry obshchestva v Sovietskom Soyuze i Polshe (Problems of the Development of the Social Structure in the Soviet Union and Poland, edited by V. Veselovsky and M. Rutkiewicz, Moscow, 1976).

Western scholars have made a close study of the USSR's social structure. The more objective Western sociologists, although most do not adopt the Marxist viewpoint, make apt remarks about the influence the scientific and technological revolution has on the social development of Western countries. Optimistic forecasts about the age of prosperity coming to the West through the scientific and technological revolution are more and more often superseded by overtly pessimistic observations about the exacerbation of all the contradictions in bourgeois society.

Most of their works are written, however, from the viewpoint of the convergence theory which tries to prove that the trends and final results of the development of socialist and capitalist societies under the scientific and technological revolution are identical. That this theory is untenable has been convincingly proved in a number of works by Soviet and foreign Marxists.

This book purports to analyse the essence of the scientific and technological revolution, its principal trends and its impact on the social structure of Soviet society, specifically on changes in the numbers, composition and make-up of the working class and the intelligentsia. Whilst for the most part presenting the material in a historical context, we have, at the same time, endeavoured to set forth our own ideas on the future course of particular phenomena and trends.

10

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

CHAPTER ONE THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

In most cases we reiterate the established position of Soviet scientists and scholars on the problems discussed. In some cases we take issue with some of our colleagues and give our own interpretation of individual problems in the hope that this may contribute to the further elaboration of the problems posed by the scientific and technological revolution.

We focus our attention on the Soviet Union's industrial work force and on the production intelligentsia. A considerable portion of the material used in this book comes from literary sources and statistical publications. Many sections are based on the results of concrete sociological studies, the most important of which were conducted between 1965 and 1975 in Leningrad, Pskov, Porkhov, Nevel, Kazan, Almetyevsk, Menzelinsk and Minsk.

The 20th century will go down in the annals of history as the age of momentous upheavals in just about every area of human endeavour; as an era that has seen historymaking proletarian revolutions and national liberation wars, which in more recent times coincided with the striking acceleration of scientific and technological progress that has come to be known as the scientific and technological revolution.

The word ``revolution'' usually brings to mind popular uprisings, the fall of dungeons and prisons and an armed struggle between oppressors and the oppressed. Can this term be applied, then, to upheavals in science, technology and production? Are we justified in describing discoveries made in the quiet of laboratories, and in the hum and noise of factory workshops, or changes occurring in the structure of production and in the material life of society generally as a ``revolution''? What is the essence of and the interaction between upheavals in science and technology and the social movements of today?

To answer these questions satisfactorily we have to turn to the history of human society. Lenin wrote: " Continuation of the work of Hegel and Marx must consist in the dialectical elaboration of the history of human thought, science and technique." * This is the only way

V. I. Lenin. Collected Works, Vol. 38, pp. 146-47.

12

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

13

to trace the evolution of a particular phenomenon through the entire course of human history, the only proper way to identify the landmarks of that evolution, to evaluate its present state and foresee its future course and ultimate result.

Lonin provided a remarkably profound and lucid analysis of the essence of the revolution in physics at the turn of this century, an analysis applicable to today's scientific and technological revolution which is affecting every area of human knowledge. The discovery of atomic fission (the splitting of the atom) and the possibility of converting the atoms of one set of elements into those of another, a process accompanied by the liberation of nuclear energy, along with the discovery of the mutual transformation of mass and energy amazed and perplexed some physicists at the time, so much so that, watching the collapse of long-established and familiar notions on the structure of matter, they went to the length of announcing the disappearance of matter as such. Lenin, on the basis of dialectical materialism, showed that a revision of established notions about matter was neither abnormal nor extraordinary. On the contrary this revision, in Lenin's view, constituted a perfectly normal and legitimate stage in the process whereby relative stability in the development of a particular science is followed by a period of radical change and upheaval. The electron, the discovery of which rocked the foundations of physical theory at the end of the last century, was fully in keeping with Lenin's prediction to the effect that the electron was as inexhaustible as the atom.

The new world of anti-particles, the "strange world" of anti-matter will probably provide the launching pad for new upheavals in science. Already now the annihilation phenomenon (the transformation of particles and anti-particles) which liberates fantastic quantities of energy, is becoming the subject of scientific research and not just the pet theme of science-fiction writers, as it had been hitherto.

Similar revolutions are occurring in other areas of science. Thus, chemists have been forced to revise their ideas on the mechanism of chemical reactions and the nature of intermolecular bonds. This revision has opened up the prospect of channelling chemical reaction in a desired direction to produce chemical compounds with the desired properties. The most striking achievement of modern chemistry is undoubtedly the synthesis of giant

THE REVOLUTION IN SCIENCE

Human history demonstrates that scientific knowledge develops in two basic forms. The evolution of science spans many years as new facts come to light within the framework of old theories and established scientific principles and notions. Some people may think that at times science approaches the peak of knowledge about the world around us. They may argue that every discovery has been made, every phenomenon satisfactorily explained, so that no blind spots are left on the map of human knowledge. They believe that laws existing in a particular field of science, once they have been recognised as classical ones, are there to stay immutable and sacrosanct.

As time goes by, however, new discoveries are made and new facts come to light which do not fit into the framework of old theories and ideas. Whenever that happens a revolution occurs. A scientific revolution, as defined by the Soviet Academician B. M. Kedrov, represents a radical ``dismantling'' and reconstruction of established opinions and notions in particular areas of science; a revision of fundamental principles, laws and formulations, as a result of the accumulation of new experimental data, the discovery of new phenomena, and the emergence of a new system of notions and new theoretical conclusions which conflict with the old ones.

The turn of this century saw a revolution in physics which scrapped the old idea of the atom, as the ultimate indivisible elementary particle of matter, and introduced the theory of relativity and the quantum theory. Subsequently these discoveries allowed investigations to be made of the structure of the atomic nucleus and the properties of elementary particles beginning with the electron, the proton and the neutron.

14

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

15

molecules and the consequent development of a wide variety of polymer materials.

Truly breath-taking prospects are being presented to mankind in connection with the revolution in biology as investigations are conducted into the workings of genes and their role in developing hereditary features and properties of plants, animals, and humans.

The existence of genes as material vehicles of heredity were discovered way back in 1865 by G. Mendel, the father of genetics. In 1900, when the laws of heredity were corroborated, genetics as a science in its own right was established. In the mid-20th century scientists unlocked the physical and chemical essence of genes to show that they were in fact large molecules of nucleic acid which predetermined the unique nature of cellular proteins. The scientists discarded obsolete notions on the mechanics of heredity and its vehicles---genes---as being something immutable. Molecular genetics and molecular biology made their appearance. Biochemistry, cytology, physiology and genetics, until then separate sciences, joined forces, forming at the same time an alliance with physics and chemistry.

The discovery of genetic laws holds out the possibility of using micro-organisms, fungi, algae and other elementary organisms on a wide scale in a variety of applied branches of the economy.

The development of fundamentally new genetic methods of boosting crop yields makes it possible for new strains to be evolved without reliance on the selection of random mutations. One of the major results of the revolution in biology has been the possibility of scientifically regulating processes occurring in living nature.

But perhaps the most promising area of modern genetics is the study of the possibility of regulating human heredity. The penetration of science into the sanctum sanctorum of heredity, the unlocking of the mystery of the heredity mechanism, will enable medical geneticists to find effective ways to regulate human heredity and combat hereditary diseases.

Breath-taking prospects are being opened in another area. According to available data provided by geneticists,

physiological characteristics are not the only factors transmitted from one individual to another; some psychic characteristics such as aptitude, ability, and emotional make-up are also transmitted and subsequently improve or deteriorate under the impact of education, upbringing and the environment. All this sets genetics, along with psychology and educational science, a complex but at the same time exceedingly important and, in principle, feasible task of precisely determining basic inclinations and abilities of individuals early with a view to improving professional and vocational training.

One other area of science where a revolution can be expected in the near future is psychology. The eminent Soviet psychologist A. N. Leontyev sees the exploration of creative processes as a major avenue for the future development of psychological research. Today no one looks upon discoveries as a matter of chance. But it is not clear yet just how discoveries are made. The promise of cardinal changes occurring in the field of psychological research is bound up with the study of the laws governing creative thinking, creative imagination and human intuition.

Psychologists are exploring the laws governing what is known as heuristic thinking, that is to say, the search for solutions whereby some of the alternative approaches, which cannot lead to the goal, are discarded before they are ever put to the test. In the long term, progress in psychological research will enable us to govern the upbringing of the younger generation and mould their abilities with far greater efficiency than is possible today. This will serve the purpose of developing man as a creative personality.

The catalogue of areas of science undergoing their particular revolutions could be continued. The important thing to emphasise at this point, however, are the special features characterising the development of the scientific revolution in general.

First of all, this revolution is affecting a variety of interconnected areas of science, such as physics, chemistry, biology, psychology, etc. The current scientific revolution involves the entire spectrum of scientific dis-

16

1,. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

ciplines and also the organisation, technical equipment and management of science as a branch of human endeavour. This, for the first time in history, holds out the promise of evolving a unified system of scientific knowledge describing the laws governing all forms of movement.

The upheaval in social sciences worked by Marx, Engels and Lenin resulted in the emergence of a new, socialist social system. The revolution in natural science we are witnessing today is furnishing man with effective instruments to influence nature at all levels ranging from the microworld of genes, atoms and molecules to the terrestrial and outer space.

Secondly, we are witnessing a rapid process of differentiation and integration of different sciences. Physical chemistry, radiation chemistry, statistical physics, molecular biology, mathematical linguistics are among the new disciplines that have come into being on the interface of different areas of science. More and more such sciences emerge as time goes by. The upheaval in genetics, for instance, would have been unthinkable without the discoveries in chemistry and without the emergence of the novel physical concepts relating to atoms and quanta.

As a result, and this points to the third feature of the contemporary scientific revolution, the division of sciences coupled with the constant emergence of new, highly specialised fields of knowledge and with the integration, unification and development of comprehensive research allows a changeover to be made from the formulation of new theories in individual areas of science to the development of what is known as meta-theories which explain the laws governing the development of matter as a whole at all levels, ranging from the world of elementary particles to the macroworld of the cosmos. As a result the area of unexplored branches of knowledge is shrinking and blind spots still persisting on the interface of different sciences are disappearing; this process is accompanied by the development of systems analysis and a comprehensive, interdisciplinary approach to the study of individual problems and of the world as a whole.

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

17

Fourthly, there is a changing pattern in modern scientific methods of searching for truth. Karl Marx noted in the 19th century that scientific knowledge acquires a truly scientific character when it allows and in fact makes imperative the employment of mathematics. Systems approach, whereby a phenomenon is explored in all its interrelationships with other phenomena as part of a more complex system, calls for the introduction of mathematical methods and principles into all branches of science, including traditionally ``non-exact'' sciences such as philology, psychology, meteorology, geology, economics and law. Mathematics itself is changing its face as it becomes a science of mathematical structures. Modern science is more and more having to deal not with apparent, visual, definite particles, materials and processes, but rather with their mathematical models and symbols, the analysis of which often makes possible to obtain a more reliable knowledge of the object itself. The transition from the study of specific processes and phenomena to the study of their models in no way invalidates the Marxist proposition that only life, practice and reality can serve as the workable criterion of the correctness and relevance of scientific ideas. On the contrary, mathematical models allow a* more penetrating insight to be had into the inner workings of real processes if only because they make it possible for the incredible variety of factors and links in nature and society to be quantified and measured and computers to be used to analyse them and to extend the boundaries of the experiment.

Another salient feature of the current scientific revolution is the conversion of science, an offspring of human consciousness, into a direct participant in production so that it becomes a productive force in its own right, a potent material force shaping the development of production.

Human history knows three stages in the evolution of the interrelationships between science and production. In the first stage, dating from the emergence of scientific knowledge to the industrial revolution of the 18th century, science developed in accordance with its internal laws, had no direct connection with either production or

2---054

18

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

19

technology and only influenced them in a haphazard way. The small-scale fragmented economy could dispense with the help of science which only explained the outside world.

The second stage spanned two centuries separating the first and second industrial revolution. Large-scale machine industry transformed production along new, rational lines replacing obsolete methods by a conscious application of natural science, scientific data to production. The advent of the machine was preceded by major discoveries in mechanics. The first inventions were made that incorporated the production aspects of scientific research. Examples include the combustion theory, the study of the composition of pig iron and steel, the theory of organic compounds synthesis, and the mathematical principles of calculating structures and mechanisms. All these and other breakthroughs paved the way for new processes in chemistry and metallurgy, the construction of new types of bridges and dams, the production of dyestuffs, etc. The natural and technical sciences moved to the fore as they not only explained the laws governing the evolution of nature, but also illuminated the ways along which new products, new technology and industrial methods could be developed. Science, though, was still separated from production.

Most technological improvements in the early stages of the development of machine industry were hit upon empirically on the basis of the direct observation of production and its current needs, or were the result of endless experiments conducted as often as not by rule of thumb, by trial and error. Often thousands of experiments had to be made to find the answer to a problem. The great inventors of the past such as Watt and Edison were self-taught and were working their way towards production from experimentation rather than from science. The steam engine was developed before the laws of thermodynamics were discovered. The electrical field theory was evolved by the light of the electric bulb.

On the other hand, decades separated the scientific breakthroughs from the corresponding changes in production. A full century separated Faraday's experiments

from the practical application of the electromaguetism he discovered.

As long as 102 years separated the discovery of the principle of photography (1727) from the first photograph to be made (1829). Eighty years separated the first transmission of a radio impulse (1840) from the first broadcast (1920). It took fifty-six years, from 1820 to 1876, to introduce the telephone.

Quite recently, between 1900 and 1913, the average time lag between research and production was 36 years in the case of 75 major discoveries. Roentgen's discovery was ridiculed by his contemporaries as the subject of cartoons and was not applied until forty years later. In the same period a production technologist and a scientist who worked on the same problem far from being personally acquainted usually belonged to different generations. In the mid-20th century the time lag between discovery and introduction shrank to 13 years in the case of nylon (it took three years for the discovery to be used in an invention, while another ten years were required for introducing the new material into industry), 14 years in the case of television (1926-1940), six years in the case of the atom bomb (1939-1945) and five years in the case of the transistor radio (1948-1953).

Modern machine production cannot be improved empirically, it is too complex for that, and if one were to go about it by the rule of thumb and the method of trial and error, one would have to work through millions of alternatives before the desired solution could be found. The modern worker and engineer must work in close contact with the scientist who not only gives explanations for nature's mysteries and formulates the laws governing the evolution of the Universe, but also provides answers to mundane production needs, without which new technologies and design configurations are unthinkable.

The third stage in the historical evolution of science begins with the direct co-operation of scientists and industrial workers and engineers. Science marks the first stage of modern technology and production processes. New products, machines, materials and processes orig-

2*

20

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

21

inate in the laboratory before they are used in industry.

Marx's shrewd prediction to the effect that production would become an experimental, material-creative and objectified science * is coming true. The development of modern production is determined less by the quantity of labour put in and more by the level of technology which is dependent on the general state of science and on the quality and standard of industrial methods, i.e. on the application of science in production.

Science, from an independent autonomous force, is becoming part of the system embracing science, technology and production, and the major changes within the system originate in most cases in the realm of science. Needless to say, science does not join production as an isolated element, but alongside technology and manpower. Scientific knowledge influences production through people, technology and industrial methods rather than through itself.

Modern science is rapidly becoming a major form of social consciousness. It not only explains the world but is increasingly used as an instrument for controlling processes occurring in nature, human society and man himself. In other words it is becoming a potent instrument for transforming the world. We are witnessing a radical turn towards man as natural sciences with their exact methods join forces with social sciences to form a comprehensive and unified science of man, society, and thought.

In effecting the transition from the use of individual machines to fully automated complexes where man is no longer employed as an appendage to the machine, science must not only aim at improving existing technology but must primarily stimulate and develop man's various faculties and abilities and must gain important insights into the mechanism of human creativity and improve existing systems of upbringing and education.

Apart from the increasing humanisation of science, we are witnessing its democratisation. Indeed, from the pro-

vince of a selected few, it is becoming a mass profession. Experts predict that by the year 2000 as much as half the available working time will be devoted to science.

THE REVOLUTION IN TECHNOLOGY

A revolution in technology is the appearance of fundamentally new type of technology, especially as the result of radical changes occurring in the means of labour created by man.

Human history has known many revolutions in technology including those that occurred with the use of the flint, the invention of the wheel, the windlass and tackle, pumps and other hydraulic machines, water and wind mills, and many other fundamentally new instruments of labour.

The means of labour characterise social structures in the same way as the bones of fossil animals characterise the species of animals long since extinct. Marx wrote that water and wind mills were characteristic of feudal society and the steam engine of capitalist society which used it to organise large-scale factory production and to create a new social class deprived of the means of production, retaining individual freedom, but obliged to work as wage labour---the proletarian class.

The founders of Marxism-Leninism devoted special attention to studying the history of technology as the material basis of society. Technology and production methods reveal the sort of relationships existing between man and nature, making it possible to understand the social conditions of his life and the consequent views, notions and ideas of his time.

The first technological revolution of modern history which did not just affect a particular sphere of production (technological revolutions occur after each major invention), but the entire material and production base of society began in Britain in the late 18th century. It was caused by the appearance of mechanical machine-tools and lathes, fundamentally new working machines.

* Karl Marx, Grundrisse der Krltlk der Politischen Okonomie (Rohentwurf), Moscow, 1939, pp. 599-600.

22

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKAHATAN

THB AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

23

Any mechanical device comprises three distinctly different parts---the engine, the transmissive mechanism and the working tool itself. However, the principal part of the machine is the working tool. The other parts exist for the sole purpose of setting the tool into motion. In turn the tool changes the form, or shape, or composition of the objects of labour---raw and other primary materials--- in the desired ways.

The technological revolution began with the invention of a support---a mechanical device that was a substitute for the human hand. Until the invention of the support the machine-tool operator was obliged to hold the cutting tool in his hand shifting it along the work. A revolution occurred when a special device was invented which made the cutting tool exert pressure on the work and which shifted the tool along the work. The human operator joined a gear, a screw and a cutter in a single mechanical system.

The essence of the industrial revolution in the late 18th century lay in the fact that the tool was transferred from the human operator to a mechanism which performed the same operations the human operator did before the invention. This is the fundamental principle of the early weaving machines and textile looms.

After the industrial revolution quantitative changes were triggered off accompanied by design modifications of the tools of labour. By the 19th century the full range of now existing machine-tools had been invented including the turning lathe, the drilling lathe and the planing machine. Later design modifications resulted in greater precision and capacity of the machine-tools.

Following the first technological revolution, the machine was established in its own right, and the principle of machine production triumphed. But at that time the human operator continued to act as a simple motive force.

The second technological revolution was associated with the use of the steam engine as a machine generating movement. The steam engine replaced the muscular power of the human operator in another major production function---locomotional. The power of the new engine was wholly under the control of the human operator. Pro-

duction became independent of the location of water or other natural resources. It was now possible to concentrate and enlarge production independent of the available wind or water power.

The steam engine was invented in the late 17th century. But not until the 1780s was it applied to production on any important scale. It was only when the steam engine was joined to the working machine that the second technological revolution occurred, ushering in a new era of the development and improvement of a wide range of engines based on the principle of converting thermal energy into mechanical.

Thus we see that the second technological revolution was integrally bound up with the first. Machine production took on a fully integrated form with the development of a steam engine which set working machines in motion, and especially with the appearance of the fully automatic steam engine (one fitted with a valve) which set a whole system of working machines in motion.

Towards the end of the 19th century another technological revolution began---the electrical revolution. Electric motors, internal combustion engines, turbogenerators using the power of falling water, steam and compressed gases changed the existing machines in fundamental ways. Noisy and cumbursome transmission systems were replaced by relatively noiseless quiet electric drives that set the entire machine in motion and later its individual parts.

Major inventions in the field of transport and communications offered the possibility of improving the third component of the machine, the transmission mechanism, in a fundamental way. The invention of the telegraph, radio and later television revolutionised the existing means of communication.

A typical feature of technological progress is its ever mounting acceleration. The technological revolution of the Renaissance era which involved the extensive use of water and wind power was separated from the invention of the steam engine by two centuries. The invention of the steam engine was separated from the invention of the internal combustion engine and electric motor by almost

24

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

25

a century. But the next technological revolution followed 50 years after the beginning of the age of electricity.

The current technological revolution differs from all previous revolutions in that it affects the entire technology rather than individual areas of production.

The contemporary upheaval in technology is based on the transition from a technology employing a single mechanical form of movement to a technology based on the all-round use of many different forms of motion, including the highly complex, notably in physical, chemical and biological processes.

The meaning of the current technological revolution lies in the transition from a system of working machines to a fully automated system incorporating the computer, i.e. the transition is being made to instruments of labour employing mechanical, chemical, physical (notably electronic) and biological processes to perform production functions without the direct participation of the human element. In other words, the working machine has effectively replaced man's hands, the steam engine replaced man's muscle power while a modern automatic computercontrolled machine frees man from all types of monotonous, non-creative work.

The advent of the ``automation'' (the computer) system constitutes a revolutionary upheaval in technology which opens the way for the development and improvement of new means of labour: for converting separate elements of comprehensively mechanised production into a system of automatic devices comprising automatic engines, automatic tools and automatic control devices.

The revolution in the means of labour offers the possibility and indeed demands a matching revolution in the rest of the elements of the production process including the objects of labour, technology, production organisation and industrial labour as such.

The contemporary technological revolution, which has logically coincided with the era marked by the transition from capitalism to communism, holds out the prospect of creating an adequate material and technical basis for the creative labour of man in a communist society.

THE SCIENTIFIC AND TECHNOLOGICAL REVOLUTION

The mid-20th century saw the union of a scientific revolution and a technological revolution to form a scientific and technological revolution which began to unfold on a scale unprecedented in human history. The scientific and technological revolution (incidentally, the term was coined by the eminent Marxist scholar John Bernal of Britain) represents a period of simultaneous and interconnected qualitative changes in science and technology.

What are the salient features of the contemporary scientific and technological revolution?

The changes we see in science and technology do not occur more or less simultaneously but are interconnected in the profound way, being organic components of a single revolutionary process. New scientific knowledge forms the basis of major technical discoveries. Thus, in 1953, research in mathematics and cybernetics resulted in the development of the first electronic computer. Progress in physics and electronics has resulted in rapid improvements in computer technology. So much so that in the latter half of the 60s the computer became the basis of the current scientific and technological revolution.

The history of those outstanding discoveries which brought about the scientific and technological revolution indicates that they were by no means the chance result of inventors and scientists working separately but rather the predictable result of the purposeful activity of large bodies of scientists and inventors. Thus the invention of a junction transistor in 1951 was preceded by research in solid body physics from 1945 onwards with the specific purpose of improving existing communication technology. The development of the nuclear reactor came about because of the purposeful search for a way of using nuclear fission which had originally been discovered in 1938 for the purpose of creating an atom bomb. The discovery of a technology for producing man-made diamonds came as the crowning achievement of a series of theoretical studies initiated originally for this very purpose.

26

L. BLYAKIIMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

There has only been one major discovery in past decades which was accidental. In 1928, A. Flemming obtained a culture of penicillin quite inadvertently and in this way discovered the first antibiotic in medical history. However, this discovery did not form the basis of a special industry until 10 years later, when in 1939 a second antibiotic was discovered and systematic studies were initiated to investigate a new class of substances. All the other discoveries which marked the new era in the development of the productive forces, such as the discovery of laser, maser, radar, nylon, etc., came as a result of purposeful research into the theory of electromagnetic oscillations, giant molecules, etc.

However, it would be wrong to think that under the current scientific and technological revolution technology is a passive reflection of the changes occurring in the fund of scientific knowledge. The technological revolution provides new means and equipment for science, which vastly enhance its possibilities and efficacy. At the same time technological changes set scientists new tasks and give rise to new requirements. The last few decades confirm that scientific discoveries by themselves do not produce major changes in production until the right technical conditions are available. Thus, many types of plastics were known back in the 1920s while an aluminium smelting technology was discovered even earlier. However, it was not until the late fifties, when major successes were recorded in petrochemistry and in the production of iron and steel smelting equipment, that aluminium and plastics began to be mass-produced as substitutes for steel. Polyethelene- and polysterol-making technologies have been known since 1937 but it was not until the sixties, when fundamentally new equipment for their production was available, that polymers came onto the mass market.

Another salient feature of the current scientific and technological revolution is the ever mounting pace of change. Many generations have expressed their surprise at the tempo of progress in their time. However, the rapid changes we see today are in a totally different class. These changes occur within progressively shorter periods

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

27

of time and have increasingly greater implications affecting several areas of science and industry at a time. The mechanical machine-tool and the automobile increased travelling speeds 10- to 30-fold. The aircraft flies at a speed 100-400 times faster than that of the pedestrian, while the modern computer calculates millions of times more rapidly than a human calculator.

The comprehensive nature and the giant scale of the revolution in science and technology is another of its salient features.

The current scientific and technological revolution is a simultaneous, interconnected upheaval originating in fundamental discoveries and affecting all the principal areas of science and technology. It is producing qualitative changes in the character of the means of labour, energetics, objects of labour, industrial methods and processes, and production organisation and management.

In appraising the possibilities offered by the scientific and technological revolution we can conclude that human intelligence is acquiring tools with which to control processes on a global scale. The power of human intelligence can only be used expediently when mankind is organised in a communist society. In conditions created by the scientific and technological revolution capitalism is turning into a force threatening the existence of every living being on Earth. Capitalism has demonstrated that it is capable of wantonly plundering natural resources and of using the fruits of human creativity for purposes of destruction. Capitalism threatens the world with nuclear weapons. It is destroying nature itself with industrial waste, in the name of the further enrichment of a handful of capitalists. In the same conditions, communism, by contrast, is not only a far more progressive and humane system but is in fact the only possible social system on earth.

REVOLUTION IN PRODUCTION

Changes occurring in science and technology within any social system inevitably give rise to changes affecting all areas of social life. The transition to fundamentally

28

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

29

new technology above all produces a revolution within the organisation of social production and the division of labour. The role and place of man vis-a-vis production undergoes a fundamental change as does the method of uniting the human operator with the means of production at an industrial enterprise. This revolution, which comes about as a result of major technological breakthroughs, was described by the founders of Marxism as a production revolution (or industrial revolution if it affects only industry) .

There have been four production systems in modern history. These differed from each other according to (1) the place the worker held within the production process; (2) the method of his union with the means of production; and (3) the nature of the division of labour. A production system becomes the dominant form of production after "conquering every element of society or fashioning missing organs out of the latter. In this way a system becomes an integrated whole as human history marches on." *

The first system is cottage industry (petty peasant and artisan production), which is based on the skill of individual workers performing various jobs, on their individual art and nimbleness in performing specified operations. An artisan or a peasant acts upon nature using primitive tools. The dominant type of settlement is the village which dominates over the town with its merchants and artisans both economically and politically. In the peasant and the artisan's work physical and mental labour are in unity. This activity rests on the skills, habits, traditions and production experience handed down from father to son. A family collective coincides with a production collective. Normally all members of the family work the same field or in the same workshop. The family dwelling is the place where they both live and work.

The next production system---large-scale manufactory ---was the first industrial production system in history. A manufactory is based on the co-operation of labour on

a large scale. Hundreds of workers are brought together in the same workshop. Manual labour is divided into particular operations which require less experience and less skill. This division of labour into individual operations prepares the ground for the use of machines. Within the manufactory, dwellings are separated from workshops while the family collective is separated from the working collective. However, the village is still the dominant type of settlement because production is tied to the water or wind mill.

The manufactory for a long time coexisted with the crafts, since it did not at first involve urban artisan production, but rural industries (especially weaving), which did not require a high degree of workshop skills and experience and therefore easily gave place to the manufactory production. *

The third production system was large-scale machine industry. Its appearance marked a fundamental change in the mode of production, the change which Marx and Engels called the industrial revolution.

This revolution, which originated in the late 18th century in Britain, ushered in an era of large-scale machine industry, and intensified the antithesis between town and country, and between mental and manual work. It was an era in which the family collective was completely isolated from the production collective and the dwelling place from the work place.

The industrial revolution began with radical changes in the cotton industry and was completed when engineering, the hard core of industry, was transferred to an industrial base, and when it became possible "to construct machines by machines". ** This process of converting large-scale machine industry into a single form of industrial production accompanied by the conversion of industry into the principal sphere of production and of employment, has come to be known as industrialisation.

The historic significance of large-scale machine in-

* Karl Marx, Grundrisse der Kritik der Polittschen Okonomte (Rohentwurf), op. cit., p. 189.

* Karl Marx, op. cit., pp. 400-415. ** Karl Marx, Capital, Vol. I, Moscow, 1974, p. 363.

30

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHRARATAN

THE AGE OP REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

31

dustry lies largely in the fact that in mechanising labour it converts it into a scientific process which places the forces of nature at the service of man; it extends the boundaries of cooperation of labour in an unprecedented way and reduces most labour operations to observing, supervising and regulating. Individual labour as such ceases to be productive, retaining its sense only within the framework of collective labour of many workers.

Marx and Engels, in their analysis of the industrial revolution in England, repeatedly emphasised that it constituted a complete upheaval in civil society which was the more all-pervading and radical the quieter was its tread. The revolution was set in motion by the working machine and the steam engine which followed. *

The transition to factory production implied that the worker lost his status as the principal agent of production and became an appendage to the machine, performing functions the machine was still unable to perform, namely, the control over particular technological processes. In Marx's apt words, here it is not the human operator who animates the machine (his tools of labour) with his skill, deftness and virtuoso work, but rather the machine itself possesses skill and power, itself being the virtuoso. The human worker's labour is thus deprived of its creative element, as it is wholly dependent upon and regulated by the machine. The worker's role is but a link in the overall production system whose unity resides not in the live worker but rather in the mighty system of machines. **

Those, then, were the changes the first industrial revolution brought about in the method of uniting the worker to the means of production and equally in the worker's place within the production process.

The machine system of production implied the emancipation of production from the limitations which had earlier been imposed upon by the worker's lack of phys-

ical power and by the unique and rare nature of artisan skill. This formed the basis for an intensive growth of factories and plants on a fundamentally new principle. Simultaneously, the worker was freed from the most arduous jobs where he had acted as a draught animal in the period of artisan and manufactory production. However, in becoming partially liberated from arduous jobs, the worker was also liberated from his independence within the production process. His personal skill and art and the entire range of habits and skills inherited from his father and grandfather were no longer needed. The principal area in which his labour was used was now mechanical, monotonous operations involved in starting up and switching off machine-tools, in setting and measuring and in removing the product upon completion of the machine operation. Whereas an artisan worked for decades to acquire his qualifications, a matter of weeks were required to train an industrial worker for his job under large-scale machine industry.

In this system the immediate production of goods is separated from decision-making. People become little more than operation performers. Their daily work within the production process does not offer any prospect of creative development and the realisation of their individuality.

Large-scale machine industry is the first production system which makes the application of science to the productive process imperative. However, the object of this application is still largely the machine system itself, the materialised labour which is becoming progressively more important than live labour. The amount of means of labour per industrial worker is the main yardstick for judging the extent to which science has been applied to production. Knowledge is outside the worker under a machine production system.

Large-scale machine industry prepared the ground for man being alienated from production and being confined to performing specified work, and thus removed any possibility of creative work which is the highest ultimate meaning of human life. This situation conforms to the very nature of capitalism where private property presup-

* See Karl Marx, Frederick Engels, Collected Works, Vol. 4, Moscow, 1975, p. 307.

** See Karl Marx, Grundrisse der Kritik der Politischen Okonomie (Rohentwurf), p. 589.

32

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OP REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

33

poses the separation of decision-making (the owner is the sole decision-maker) from actual work on the shop floor which became the lot of wage labour.

Socialism, whilst possessing the same production system as capitalism, fundamentally changes the conditions of its utilisation. The separation of labour from property is done away with and society as a whole or individual groups of workers (collective farms, artels, etc.) are made the sole owners of the means of production. That is why any labour, no matter how arduous and unpleasant, takes on a totally new quality under socialism, making it possible for the worker to work for himself. The alienation of man from the conditions of his existence is ended. For the first time in history work becomes a matter of honour, valour and heroism.

The use of large-scale machine industry under both capitalism and socialism does not allow one to argue that there is any convergence in the material and technical bases of the two systems, or in their respective principles of industrialisation. Socialism's material and technical base is made up of large-scale machine production in town and country, which is developed according to plan throughout the country. This can only be done on the basis of public ownership of the key means of production. Therefore, socialist industrialisation has two aspects to it. Firstly, it is a process of converting industry, notably heavy industry, into the dominant branch of the economy, accompanied by the reorganisation, on an industrial basis, of every branch of the economy. Secondly, this process completes the socialist socialisation of production which begins with the nationalisation of the private property of the landowners and capitalists. In other words, it is the creation of a highly complex and diversified network of production relations offering the working people the possibility of control and supervision over the production and distribution of material values on a national scale.

The industrial revolution, which establishes the third production system, does not complete the mechanisation of labour in all the branches of industry or in other areas of the economy. Mechanised production exists

alongside manual labour in agriculture, transport, etc.

The origins of the fourth production system can be traced back to the mid-20th century. This system has been formed in the shadow of a production revolution which is, in turn, closely bound up with the scientific and technological revolution. The revolution is occurring against the background of mankind's transition from capitalism to communism and of the division of the world into two opposed socio-economic systems. It should be emphasised that the formation of the new production system is closely bound up with the spread and establishment of socialism throughout the world because the basic features of this system are concordant with the very nature of socialism. The spread of the new production system to industrialised capitalist countries implies the completion within them of the organisational and production prerequisites for the establishment of socialism. This sharply exacerbates every social conflict inherent in capitalism.

Soviet scholars hold different views on the relationships between the scientific and technological revolution and the production revolution. Some investigators distinguish between these two terms maintaining that there is no direct connection between them. Others, by contrast, feel the two are identical. Some Soviet sociologists and economists believe that the modern production revolution is confined to the socialist countries.

Like many other investigators the present authors take the view that the scientific and technological revolution and the revolution in production are difierent and at the same time interrelated phenomena. These revolutions are taking place both in the socialist and in the capitalist parts of the world, but the same changes occurring in the realm of science, technology and production organisation have essentially difierent results under the respective social systems.

The essence of the contemporary revolution in production is the transition from factory industry based on machine systems, where the industrial work force performs technical, control, managerial and logical functions which complement the work of machines and mechanisms,

3-054

34

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OP REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

35

to a production system based on fully automated production complexes within which the functions of guiding the technological process, operational control and management are taken over by computerised systems. The use of computers makes it in principle possible to relieve the human agent of his supervisory and regulatory functions in the immediate production process. Herein lies the essential distinction of the socio-economic consequences of the ``automation---computer'' system from the results of automation without the use of cybernetic devices.

This is not to say, of course, that the new production system puts the human agent outside the sphere of production. Man will continue to design, improve and test new instruments and devices, he will continue to instal and assemble fully automatic lines for mass production, to develop programmes for automatic complexes and exercise overall supervision of the production process. All these operations, particularly repairing, adjusting and setting, require not just mental work, but a measure of manual work too.

Labour is highly unlikely to degenerate into a recreational activity, or to become the simple process of " pushing buttons". Marx wrote that "really free labour ... is a devilishly serious business calling for the utmost concentration possible". * For the young worker production process remains a school of industrial discipline while for the mature experienced adult "who carries in his mind a fund of knowledge accumulated by society production is a matter of applying [that knowledge], an experimental, material-creative and objectified science. For both, however, the process of production is at the same time physical exercise, since labour requires manual effort and free movement." **

Conditions are arising for a radical upheaval in the realm of production. The first industrial revolution freed production from the limitations imposed by the restricted

potential of the human agent as a motive force. The contemporary revolution in production is bound to free production from the limitations imposed by the restricted nature of man's physical and psychological potential. The first industrial revolution created conditions where the worker could be relieved of locomotional functions and the function of direct action on his work tools. As the current revolution in production develops it will eventually relieve the worker of various non-creative operations involved in the production process and of the need to spend a large part of his active life on the performance of monotonous, mechanical operations.

As the human agent is progressively eased out of the production process the non-productive sphere gains in importance as a field for the application of human effort. The non-productive sphere is generally taken to embrace science, education, culture and the arts, everyday services and utilities.

As the current production revolution gains momentum all sectors of the economy are reconstructed on the industrial base. Industrial production is becoming the universal form of making the necessary material values. Agriculture, civil engineering, industrial construction, scientific research and the application of the new scientific knowledge in industry and other related spheres of human endeavour are acquiring uniform organisational frameworks and are increasingly subject to the uniform principles of management and planning.

The essential basis of the contemporary revolution in production is formed by engineering, instrument-making, radio electronics, and the chemical and power industries. In some of these industries the production process is continuous, and this makes it easier to effect a transition to the use of fully automated production complexes. By contrast engineering, instrument-making and radio electronics do not feature a continuous production process, which makes their automation somewhat more difficult. At the moment automated systems are manufactured by non-automated enterprises. So it would be safe to say that the revolution in production is taking its first tentative steps.

3*

* Karl Marx, Grandrisse der Kritik der Politischen Okonomie (Rohentwurf), p. 505. ** Ibid., pp. 599-600.

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

37 36

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

Marx and Lenin foresaw that communist labour would evolve in two stages. The first stage would see the abolition of private ownership of the means of production and the achievement of full equality among all members of society in terms of ownership of the means of production. The Great October Socialist Revolution marked the beginning of this stage. In the first stage the machine system of production, which does not require a fully developed personality for its technological needs, is still retained. An adequate number of skilled industrial workers proficient in specific operations is quite enough. The second stage would involve the disappearance of man's subordination to the machine-based division of labour, and the obliteration of distinctions between mental and manual work. Only then would work become man's prime necessity, only then would the productive forces grow vastly along with the all-round development of all members of society, only then would all the sources of social wealth flow in abundance.

Free time, rather than working time, will then become the chief measure of social wealth. You will remember that Marx described free time as time for the development of individual abilities. An adequate amount of free time for the all-round development of the worker, as a powerful productive force in its own right, will then boost the productive force of human labour. The amount of free time available to the individual, enabling him to improve his cultural attainments, educational level and qualifications, determines, in the final analysis, the scientific potential of the society he lives in, which in turn characterises its production potential.

Thus, communist labour in the full sense of the word presupposes significant changes both in the social system and in the production system. The change in the production system will come about through the agency of the production revolution under socialism.

The history of the social division of labour, like the history of science and technology, is divided into periods of gradual evolutionary development and periods of revolutionary change. The contemporary upheaval brought about by the transition to the use of a system of fully

automated production complexes is of special significance in the history of human society. The new production system is an essential material and technical basis of communist society, a classless society, and only within its framework can become truly all-embracing and comprehensive.

There are also fully automated factories under capitalism, only with this difference: with private ownership of the means of production it is impossible in principle to set up a fully automated system of management for the whole of the national economy, much less for the economies of a community of nations. It is impossible in principle to involve the entire work force in the process of managing production. The new production system is taking shape in both socialist and capitalist countries. In the first case it affects the entire community of socialist nations, while in the second it embraces only individual capitalist and state capitalist concerns. However, under capitalism the contemporary revolution in production serves to exacerbate existing contradictions between the essentially public system of production and the private system of appropriating the results of that production, thus bringing the day of the socialist revolution nearer. The transition to the new production system will be complete only after the victory of the socialist revolution in the capitalist countries.

HAS THE NATURE OF CAPITALISM CHANGED?

Scientific and technological progress in the modern world is increasingly becoming an important area in which there is competition between the world's two opposed social systems. L. I. Brezhnev, General Secretary of the CC CPSU, said: "We do not want to underrate the strength of those with whom we have to compete in the scientific and technological sphere. Here the struggle will be a long and difficult one. And we are fully resolved to wage it in earnest so as to demonstrate the superiority of socialism in this sphere as well." *

* L. I. Brezhnev, The CPSU in the Straggle for Unity of All Revolutionary and Peace Forces, Moscow, 1975, p. 94.

38

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

39

Let us now examine some trends in the development of the capitalist countries under the scientific and technological revolution.

To begin with, this revolution has brought about further concentration in production resulting in the formation of super-giant monopolies of a new type, known as conglomerates, or to use the word current in the US, ``behemoths'', which are essentially conglomerations of unrelated industries. At the present time the main factor causing production concentration is the increasing concentration of expensive scientific research projects and patents, as well as the state military orders, in the hands of a few giant monopolies.

To give an example: of the 500 major US industrial companies in 1962, as many as 110 had been swallowed by their more powerful rivals by 1970. The number of annual mergers and take-over bids in the US rose from 2,264 in the thirties to 4,789 in the fifties and 12,579 in the sixties. As a result, in 1974 the 500 giants accounted for almost two-thirds of the revenue receipts of industrial enterprises and transport and communications concerns. Further, 398 of the 500 major corporations developed into conglomerates that seized control not only of the heavy industry, but of every major branch of industry, commerce, agriculture and services.

In 1974, 344 multimillion-dollars industrial monopolies (160 of them American) were a mere 0.002 per cent of all the companies in the capitalist countries, but they concentrated about two-thirds of all the assets, profits and personnel. Between 1963 and 1974 their assets grew 4.5-fold.

The major monopolies, relying on their superior scientific and technological arsenal, continue to swallow up independent companies in other countries, or set up their branches and affiliates there. The intensification of the process, resulting in the formation of multinational monopolies, is a salient feature of the capitalist economy in the seventies.

The major corporations instal computers in their head offices so as to keep careful account of production and sale, stocks and supplies of raw materials and other oper-

ations carried out by their affiliates and branches located across the country. The vast scale of monopolistic socialisation of production enables the monopolies to enhance the role played by in-house planning, both in the field of investment and in the sphere of training and re-training of personnel, organisational modification, etc. The telecommunications and radio-telephonic communication lines owned by the corporations are converted into instruments for the socialisation of production in a capitalist form.

An essential feature of modern capitalism under the scientific and technological revolution is the progressively growing state intervention in economic life through the formation of state-owned enterprises, increasing state investments, and the introduction of state control and programming, on the basis of which the capitalist class seeks to limit the spontaneous and chaotic character of the capitalist economy using credit facilities, taxation, mandatory norms of depreciation, etc. The special boards in charge of planning and scientific research are set up in all the major capitalist countries and they dispose of the multi-billion state investments earmarked for universities and other research centres. In Marx's day the civil service was made up primarily of tax officials and members of the police force; today, however, it includes hundreds of thousands of workers on the nationalised railways, in the airline companies, television companies, power plants, nuclear research establishments, as well as the personnel in the economic agencies awarding military contracts to the major corporations.

Significant changes have taken place in the structure of capitalist property. Mass production based on accelerating scientific and technological progress has become such an expensive activity that individual capitalists, however wealthy, find it impossible to exercise effective control over the production process single-handed and are obliged to invest in a whole complex of research laboratories, industrial enterprises, financial and sales organisations, as well as in their own ``family'' companies. To obtain extra finances the more wealthy of the capitalists exploit millions of small shareholders. The American

40

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OP REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

41

economist, F. Lundberg, estimated that in the mid-1970 1.6 per cent of the US adult population owned 82.2 per cent of all the country's shares and bonds. The millions of small shareholders do not exercise any appreciable influence on the business activity of ``their'' companies. What is more, they are the first casualty of stock exchange crashes, monetary crises, etc., while the real owners of the corporations, the capitalists, are able to increase their profits during these periods.

The property of small capitalists has also undergone changes. Many small and even medium farmers have become bankrupt. Thus, the past quarter of a century has seen the ruin of about half the total number of farmers in the US. Their total number declined from six million in 1945 to three million in 1969. In the six Common,' Market countries (West Germany, France, Italy, Belgium, the Netherlands and Luxembourg) over a million farms went out of business between 1949 and 1969. The reason was that the farmers could not afford the expensive machinery and chemicals without which it is impossible to compete with the larger agricultural farms. At the same time there has been a rise in the number of small private operators in the maintenance and services field, as well as in some industries where modern technology allows the existence of enterprises employing a relatively small number of workers. As a result, the average size of industrial enterprises in the US and Western Europe has shrunk over the past decade. However, the bulk of these enterprises have become sucked into the orbit of the major capitalist conglomerates, supplying them with individual parts and components and becoming heavily dependent upon them in scientific, technological, financial and economic respects. Thus, the concentration of property and the monopolies' growing control considerably exceed concentration of production. Similarly, the social structure of modern capitalism has changed. A century ago most of the world's population were peasants. In the past decades the proportion of the agricultural population has shrunk dramatically. In the US the decline was from 8 per cent in 1960 to 5 per cent in 1970. For the record, in 1870 the rural pop-

ulation in the USA accounted for 74 per cent of the total.

There is a constant decline in the proportion of the people engaged in free-lance professions and independent trades in modern capitalist society, while the proportion of blue and white collar workers keeps increasing. Between 1950 and 1975 the number of blue and white collar workers grew from 158 to 250 million in industrialised capitalist countries; their proportion in the able-bodied population rose from 68 to 82 per cent.

In 1970, 115 million people were employed in material production of the industrialised capitalist countries ( industry, construction, transport and agriculture), and 101 million in the services (clerks, trade, municipal and communal employees, teachers, etc.). More than half of all workers were employed in the services industry in 1976. Some investigators predict that by the year 2000 over three-fourths of the total work force in the major capitalist countries will be engaged in science, education, public health, management, distribution, the services industry and transport.

However, the scientific and technological revolution and the associated social changes give the lie to the theories of "technological determinism", i.e., the mechanical identification of technological and scientific upheavals and changes in the type of economic and social relations. Many Western sociologists wrote about the spontaneous, automatic transformation of capitalism into a fundamentally different society because of the advances in science and technology which, they claim, make social revolution unnecessary. Fritz Starnberg, for one, declared that by 1971, because of the on-going production automation in the West, especially in the USA, a revolutionary transformation of the entire fabric of social life would have come about, with the establishment of socialist ideals "contrary to Marx's prediction ... under the capitalist mode of production, which is changing before our eyes, solving the old problems of eliminating poverty... " *.

* F. Starnberg, Die militdrlsche und industrielle Revolution, Berlin, 1957, pp. 257, 278, 308.

42

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

43

Since the mid-fifties there has been a mounting spate of theories of "social engineering" based on the idea that technological inventions and innovations will allegedly enable society to find antidotes for all the social ills of capitalism, and for all its economic contradictions. The bourgeois sociologists asserted that a social system played a secondary role within a technological system; that the scientific and technological revolution erased distinctions among the social systems existing in different countries (Daniel Bell); that it was the form of production, rather than the form of property, that played the crucial role in society; and that all societies based on large-scale machine industry were therefore similar in principle, and all of them were equally progressive (Raimond Aron).

These concepts make a pretentious claim to the discovery and satisfactory explanation of some fundamentally new phenomena, which do not allegedly fit into the scheme of Marxism-Leninism. Sometimes bourgeois sociologists try to create the impression that the founders of Marxism predicted the imminent collapse of capitalism because of its inability to stimulate technological progress, while capitalism, despite their predictions, has successfully survived and adapted itself to the conditions of the scientific and technological revolution. This claim is totally without foundation. It would be a mistake, Lenin pointed out, to think that capitalism's tendency towards decay precludes its rapid growth. * Marx took the view that "capital's mission in history will have been accomplished when ... human needs are fully developed ... when ... universal industry, thanks to the strict discipline of capital through which successive generations of men have gone, develop into the common property of the new generation ... when ... ownership of common wealth and its preservation make modest claims on society's working time ... when labour whereby man himself produces things which he can get machines to produce for him disappears..." **. As Marx

noted, capital presupposes a discovery of new ways for working objects of labour, an all-round study of the Earth's bowels, a development of natural sciences and a discovery, creation and satisfaction of new requirements. *

The founders of Marxism drew attention to the more recent organisational forms of capital, the growing possibilities of scientific and technological progress, and intra-trust planning. Thus, speaking about the development of major joint-stock societies, Marx wrote that "capitalism is here directly endowed with the form of social capital ... as distinct from private capital". ** Lenin noted: "Scattered capitalists are transformed into a single collective capitalist." ***

However, capitalist production by its very nature is a privately owned system of production and it remains such even when we have "an association of capitalists" instead of the individual capitalist. Joint stock societies, state-owned enterprises, and monopolies with their farflung network of enterprises directed from a single monopolistic centre, represent the continued development of capitalist relations of production, a development which does not change the character of capitalist property.

The present changes taking place in the position of wage labour, notably in the position of the working class in the advanced capitalist countries, likewise do not represent anything fundamentally new. As Engels wrote in 1891, "on the whole, as the workers become better organised, their general situation shows an improvement and no crisis can force it down for a long time below or even to the same level typical of past periods". ****

Lenin, in his analysis of the character of the workers' requirements in different stages of capitalist development, discovered the law of an ascending trend in these requirements as public consumption grows. Soviet economists term this "the reverse side" of the law of grow-

* V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 22, p. 300. ** K. Marx, Grundrisse der Kritik der politischen Okonomie (Rohentwarf), p. 231.

••• Ibid., p. 312.

** K. Marx, Capital, Vol. Ill, Moscow, 1971, p. 436. *** V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 22, p. 214. **** Marx/Engels, Werke, Bd. 38, Berlin, 1968, p. 63.

44

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OP REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

45

ing labour productivity, since in the final analysis finished products enter the consumption sphere.

Thus despite the assertions of bourgeois propaganda to the contrary, the new phenomena characterising modern capitalism stem from processes that originated in the time of the founders of Marxism, who took them into account and assessed them for what they were.

Nearly twenty years have passed since bourgeois sociologists first wrote about the advent of "a new society". The year 1971, when their first predictions were to have come true, arrived but their predictions did not. What was the actual impact the scientific and technological revolution had on modern capitalism? Has the character of capitalist property changed? Far from it. In 1970, still some nine-tenths of the US population did not hold any shares. Although some monopolies took steps to sell their shares on credit among their own personnel, a mere 2.7 per cent of the workers and a miniscule 0.3 per cent of the farmers in the US held a few shares. And even among the 10 per cent of the Americans who were formally considered shareholders, even though they held but one share, no equality was in evidence. According to the US economist R. Lendman, in Britain and the USA three-fourths of the shares quoted on the Stock Exchange are owned by less than two per cent of the adult population.

According to the US scholar F. Lundberg, in 1968 200,000 (0.25 per cent of the economically active population) Americans owning property in excess of $1,000,000, controlled the bulk of the national wealth. According to statistics released in 1972 by the Brookings Institute, the leading research corporation in the USA, five per cent of the more wealthy Americans appropriated some 20 per cent of the national income, while a fifth of the US population received a mere 3.2 per cent of the national income. Millions of Americans live just above the poverty line. The scientific and technological revolution has aggravated the unemployment problem. The number of officially registered unemployed in the industrialised capitalist countries grew from 8.7 to 15 million between 1973 and 1975 (over 69 per cent of all

blue and white collar workers). In 1975 in the USA for the first time white-collars accounted for the bulk of the unemployed.

The diffusion of capitalist property has indeed come about. But it has failed to embrace the whole of society, being confined to the capitalist class. Significantly, each top-crust capitalist in the USA sits on the board of a number of companies. Sixteen vice-presidents of the United States Steel Corporation direct another 51 banking, insurance, transport, commercial and other corporations. Increasingly, it is the collective, aggregate capitalist that is becoming the true owner of property, which does nothing to make individual bourgeois less capitalistic.

Has the capitalist world of the seventies become a "welfare state" as some bourgeois ideologists predicted? The answer is No. As John Bernal pointed out, the scientific and technological revolution held out the promise of ending poverty and malnutrition on a global scale. However, under capitalism the position of the majority of the world's population has changed little for the better. Two-thirds of the people wrest their living from subsistence farming, using a hoe and a primitive plough. The differences in the standard of living among the different classes of industrialised capitalist countries have increased, and the gap between these and the developing countries is widening too. In the period 1970 to 1980 the per capita income in the industrially developed countries will grow from 3,100 to 4,000 dollars, but it remains static at 105 to 108 dollars a year for the thousands of million of people in the developing countries.

Many Western sociologists claimed that in the industrialised capitalist countries a new social stratum was emerging, a class of ``technocrats'' and `` technobureaucrats'', to become the leading ruling section of a new, transformed capitalist society (they meant a rapid expansion of the intellectual community under the impact of the scientific and technological revolution). The modern capitalist state, according to these sociologists, was becoming an instrument in the hands of ``technocracy''.

46

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OP REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

47

However, the stark realities of modern capitalism have given the lie to the bourgeois theoreticians' conjectures about the domination of "the men of science''.

The top crust of the intellectual community, that is the managers, presidents of industrial and commercial companies, publishers and directors of scientific research complexes, who, some bourgeois ideologists claimed, were to rule by virtue of their administrative and technical competence, have in fact joined monopoly capital to become dedicated and loyal servitors of the big bourgeoisie.

That this is so has been admitted by some of the heralds of the new society. Thus, Daniel Bell wrote in 1971 that the special moral qualities of the technocrats with their contempt for profit and readiness to harmonise the interests of society, organisation and individuals had proved to be an illusion.

The scientific and technological revolution has failed to give birth to a "new class", rather it has produced further stratification within the intellectual community (as indeed did the industrial revolution of the 18th and 19th centuries).

Significantly, some Western authors now concede the illusory nature of their hopes for a social revolution to be worked by automation. Raimond Aron, for one, has admitted that economic, scientific and technological progress has failed to meet the real interests of society. Domination over nature has signified a rupture of the essential umbilical cord with it, while the growth of technology and science has produced a decline in moral standards, leading to cultural and moral degradation, the exacerbation of conflicts between states, nations, classes and the various sections and groups within society. The price of economic progress has been growing instability in the essential conditions of human existence, a growth in the number of mental patients, psychopaths, criminals and declasse elements. Conflicts are particularly acute in the United, States, where "industrial civilisation" has reached its acme. Daniel Bell presents a catalogue of the still unresolved problems, including inflation, chronic unemployment, the crisis of the cities, conflict between

legislative and executive powers, the growing violence, which the government finds impossible to control and which is exemplified in political assassinations, the economic unevenness in the development of individual industries and areas, the proliferation of black people ghettos in the major cities, and the exacerbation of interracial and inter-tribal conflicts.

However, bourgeois sociologists and futurologists put the blame for the growing conflicts on the scientific and technological revolution rather than on the capitalist society in which it occurs.

In actual fact the revolution in science and technology produces an exacerbation of the contradictions inherent in bourgeois society because it is unable to change the capitalist nature of that society.

WAGE LABOUR AND THE PROLETARIAT UNDER THE SCIENTIFIC AND TECHNOLOGICAL REVOLUTION

Referring to the rapid growth in the number of intellectuals occupied in the non-productive sphere, bourgeois and reformist theoreticians claim that the role of the working class within the social structure of advanced capitalist countries is on the decline.

The actual position is that there are still important sources for the working class in the capitalist world to grow. Thus, the continued ruin of farmers and the middle urban strata in the FRG, to take but one example, resulted in some 1.5 million people joining the industrial work force between 1950 and 1970. In France, the economically active rural population decreases by an estimated 150,000 annually. In the nine Common Market countries the number of artisans declined from 23 million in 1959 to 17 million in 1970, a drop of 25 per cent. Women workers are another important source from which the working class is replenished.

In 1973 the number of gainfully employed women grew to over 82 million in the industrialised capitalist countries. They accounted for about 39 per cent of all wage earners in the USA and Canada; in Western Europe and Japan the proportion rose to about 33 per cent.

48

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OP REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

49

One other source from which the working class of the West European countries has been replenished in recent years has been the massive influx of foreign workers. Over all, the industrialised countries of Western Europe had over ten million foreign industrial and office workers in the early seventies. The new categories of wage workers, mostly foreigners, swell the ranks of the unskilled industrial labourers and the skilled workers engaged in assembly-line production. They are the first to be fired during economic crises, as was the case in 1974 and 1975.

The role and proportion of skilled workers grows under the scientific and technological revolution. In the USA, between 1940 and 1970 the proportion of unskilled workers within the engineering work force declined from 24.3 to 13.1 per cent; the proportion of skilled workers grew from 27 to 36.5 per cent; and the proportion of semi-skilled workers rose from 48.2 to 50.4 per cent. Between 1960 and 1975 the proportion of non-manual workers grew from 40 to 50 odd per cent in the USA, from 34 to 40 per cent in Britain, and from 40 to 45 per cent in Canada. The educational standards of industrial workers are rising. Thus in the USA the average length of education in high school increased in the case of skilled industrial workers from 9.5 to 12.4 years between 1950 and 1969; in the case of semi-skilled workers it increased from 9.9 to 11.1 and among unskilled workers from 2.5 to 10 years.

Technological innovations cause the ``lifespan'' of industrial trades to become increasingly shorter and ``old'' traditional trades remain only in name. Individual experience and skill take a back seat to education which enables a worker to master a new skill or trade relatively quickly. Therefore, many working-class families now endeavour to give their children a good education, particularly in an effort to protect them from unemployment in the future. Spending on education is becoming a major item in the budgets of working-class families.

However, the rising trend of skills and educational standards coupled with increases in wages for the working class in some periods and changes within its social

structure have failed to blunt the edge of the class struggle in the industrialised capitalist countries.

Under the scientific and technological revolution production requires the development of the proletarians' personalities, sharp rises in their qualifications, cultural attainments and educational standards. But capitalist production and social relations conflict with the subjective elements of the productive forces even more than with their material elements.

Today the range of interests embraced by the working class is expanding along with its material, social, cultural and spiritual requirements. The working class of today is no longer satisfied with the assured provision of daily bread and elementary housing conditions. Guaranteed employment and confidence in the morrow are coming to the fore as basic interests of the working class along with the goal of freedom from mechanical monotonous labour, untrammelled access to education, culture, and participation in decision-making affecting the daily life and destiny of the working class. These new workingclass requirements cannot be met satisfactorily by a society dominated by the exploitation of the workers by the capitalist class. In the words of the Main Document of the 1969 International Meeting of Communist and Workers' Parties, "while defending their vital interests, the working people fight for social rights and democratic freedoms. These demands are increasingly directed against the system of domination by monopoly capital, against its political power." * The number of participants in trade union and allied action in the capitalist countries grew from 273 million between 1966 and 1970 to 315 million from 1971 to 1975.

Concurrent with the growth of the working class and the increased revolutionary militancy of the industrial work force in the industrialised capitalist countries some categories of employees and a section of the intellectual community are increasingly reduced to the status of proletarians. Analysing the dialectics of the development of

* International Meeting of Communist and Workers' Parties, Moscow, 1969, Prague 1969, p. 24.

4-054

50

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

51

the intelligentsia, Lenin as early as the end of the last century noted that they "occupy a special position among the other classes, attaching themselves partly to the bourgeoisie by their connections, their outlooks, etc., and partly to the wage-workers as capitalism increasingly deprives the intellectual of his independent position, converts him into a hired worker and threatens to lower his living standard". *

A proportion of office employees and intellectuals increasingly approach the working class in terms of origin, character of work, standard of living and life style. At the beginning of this century over half the total of employees and intellectuals came from the bourgeoisie and members of the free-lance professions. Today the proportion of employees and intellectuals with these social origins has shrunk significantly. The majority of employees and engineers in the industrialised capitalist countries of today are finding it increasingly more difficult to gain promotion and secure positions of influence in the managerial hierarchy of the capitalist economy. Today, the social functions of intellectual workers have changed. The power to make decisions is concentrated in the hands of the capitalist owners and a narrow group of their assistants and confidants, particularly so under the impact of the automated control system. So in this respect too the industrial intelligentsia are drawing closer to the status of the workers, coming to perform specific functions within the context of the scientific and technical servicing of production.

Similarly there is a growing number of technicians and laboratory assistants whose working environment and life styles are close to those of the workers. The ratio of skilled workers to technicians and laboratory assistants changed from ten to one prior to 1940 to one to one today.

The former ``independence'' of members of the nonproductive intelligentsia is also disappearing. Teachers, lawyers and doctors, as well as engineers and technicians, are more and more often ceasing to belong to the

``free-lance professionals", i.e. petty bourgeois engaged in the production and individual sale of cultural values, becoming instead, as Marx put it when speaking about teachers, "mere wage-labourers for the enterpreneur of the establishment". *

We are observing a levelling out of the economic and legal status of workers and rank-and-file employees. There was once a time when education was the privilege of the few and the incomes of office workers far and away exceeded the wages of the mass of industrial workers. Today in the USA, for instance, the salaries and standard of living of these categories of employees are lower than those of skilled industrial workers.

The increasing tendency for the working class and a proportion of the intellectual community and office employees to draw together, is accompanied and stimulated by changes in the structure and character of work, which are caused by the scientific and technological revolution. These changes prepare the ground for a redistribution of professional and production functions among the workers and some categories of the intelligentsia, make for more flexible boundaries between them and lead to changes within some of the secondary features of their make-up, behaviour and inter-relationships.

Indeed, it is becoming increasingly more difficult to pinpoint essential differences in the character of work on the assembly line and in the office. The managerial services of major companies now resemble an assembly line, where information moves from one work place to the next and is supplemented with new "parts and components" not unlike a car body in its progress along the assembly line. A modern office has iron labour discipline similar to that in a factory; individual employees not only have to expend their brain power, but also manually operate mechanical calculators, typewriters, etc.

Production automation coupled with the use of computers reduces the range of managerial functions per-

* V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 4, p. 202.

* Karl Marx, Theories of Surplus-Value, Part I, Moscow, 1965, p. 398.

52

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

53

formed by engineers, technicians and office employees. More and more of them are engaged directly in the sphere of production supervising the work of machines and equipment, performing specified functions involved in servicing and maintaining computers or performing simple managerial operations. They are increasingly having to work in an environment similar to that of skilled industrial workers and for this reason are subject to the same nervous and physical strain and are just as afraid of losing their jobs.

Bourgeois sociologists usually substitute the term `` stratum'' for the term ``class''. They do so for a reason. In an analysis of the social structure of capitalist society recognition of the category ``class'' is tantamount to admitting the existence of antagonisms and a polarity of interests of significant social groups. By contrast, recognition of the category ``stratum'' only implies a description of certain differences between various groups of people based on specific features which form something of a ladder with different people occupying different steps (distinctions based on the size of income, social status, etc.).

One of the pet concepts articulated by bourgeois and revisionist theoreticians in recent years is the concept of what they call "the new middle class" within which, so they claim, the proletariat has become dissolved. The new middle class, according to the bourgeois sociologists, embraces workers by brain and the personnel of the services industry. The Right-wing revisionists, like Fischer and Garaudy, identify all wage labour with the working class, deliberately passing over the fact that the different segments of the intelligentsia occupy different steps of the social pyramid in capitalist society. Even though a proportion of the intelligentsia may indeed be close to the working class, the top crust of the civil servants, including managers and experts, properly belong to the bourgeois class. A large proportion of the intelligentsia, members of the free-lance professions, for instance, may be classified as part of the petty bourgeoisie.

The views of the Right-wing revisionists are essentially indentical with those of the bourgeois proponents of

the concept of '^proletarianisation". To Garaudy, for instance, the intellectuals are a more radical and revolutionary force than the working class by virtue of their individualistic consciousness and critical attitude to society and its institutions. Garaudy sets certain segments of the scientific and technological intelligentsia, as allegedly true repositories of the socialist ideal, against the working class. To Garaudy the intellectuals are a ``pure'' segment of the working class. Garaudy looks upon the majority of the working class as included, integrated into the capitalist system. In doing so Garaudy sets differing sections of the working class against each other thereby obstructing the consolidation of mental and manual workers into a single united army struggling against imperialism, for a democratic transformation of society.

The Left-wing revisionists would have us believe that the scientific and technological revolution has failed to change the composition of the working class. They deliberately confine the working class to the industrial workers engaged in manual labour. They have turned a blind eye to the new social features common to many categories of the intelligentsia and personnel in the services industry in the capitalist countries. They present the intelligentsia as a force essentially hostile to the working-class movement and the working class itself. In this way the Left-wing revisionists try to disunite the working people and split the anti-imperialist front.

The actual position is that despite bourgeois and revisionist theoreticians' assertions to the contrary, the working class, far from disappearing and becoming eroded by the scientific and technological revolution, is expanding and showing a greater organisational efficiency.

In 1950 it numbered 132 million, and by 1975 its numerical force had grown to more than 209 million in the industrialised capitalist countries alone.

Deciding what categories of wage labour belong to the working class presents some difficulty. The novelty, significance and complexity of this problem gave rise to the recent discussion among Soviet social scientists and their Marxist colleagues in other countries.

54

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

55

To gain a correct understanding of this question, it is of fundamental importance to be guided by Lenin's proposition to the effect that every class has to be examined not in a static condition, but in its dynamic development subject to the laws stemming from its economic environment. This dynamism must be analysed with reference to the future as well as with reference to the past. * At the same time, while classes exist they possess basic and, within the framework of a given socio-economic formation, immutable features. As Marx put it, the `` proletarian'' in the economic sense of the term stands exclusively for a hired labourer who produces and augments capital and creates surplus value. **

The founders of Marxism devoted considerable attention to the correlation of individual segments of the proletariat and equally to the differences in their particular position and role in the revolutionary struggle. At the industrial stage of capitalist development it is the factory workers who are in the vanguard of the overall struggle of the working people against capitalism. Lenin wrote: "Only a definite class, namely, the urban workers and the factory, industrial workers in general, is able to . lead the whole mass of the working and exploited people in the struggle to throw off the yoke of capital, in actually carrying it out, in the struggle to maintain and consolidate the victory, in the work of creating the new, socialist social system and in the entire struggle for the complete abolition of classes-----" ***

However, the founders of Marxism resolutely rejected attempts to confine the definition of the working class to the factory workers alone. In exposing the unsound concepts of the Narodniks relating to the economic development of Russia, Lenin showed their mistake in determining the numerical size of Russia's proletariat by only classifying the factory workers as working class. Lenin wrote that the mission of capitalism "is fulfilled by the development of capitalism and the socialisation of labour

in general, by the creation of a proletariat in general, in relation to which the factory workers play the role only of front-rankers, the vanguard. There is, of course, no doubt that the revolutionary movement of the proletariat depends on the number of these workers, on their concentration, on the degree of their development, etc.; but all this does not give us the slightest right to equate the 'unifying significance' of capitalism with the number of factory workers. To do so would be to narrow down Marx's idea impossibly." *

Lenin took the view that the revolutionary potential of the working class was heavily dependent on its numerical strength and weight in society. According to him, "the more proletarians there are, the greater is their strength as a revolutionary class, and the nearer and more possible does socialism become". **

However, Lenin in no way reduced the role of the working class to its numerical strength alone. He wrote: "The strength of the proletariat in any capitalist country is far greater than the proportion it represents of the total population. That is because the proletariat economically dominates the centre and nerve of the entire economic system of capitalism, and also because the proletariat expresses economically and politically the real interests of the overwhelming majority of the working people under capitalism." ***

An analysis of the expanding range of activities maintained by the working class occupies an important place in Lenin's methodology for the study of the working class' numerical growth and increased role in society. Writing about the working class of pre-revolutionary Russia, Lenin considered the agricultural farmhands, construction workers, transport workers and domestic wage labour, as well as the trading and office proletarians, as belonging to the proletariat. **** In 1920 Lenin noted that in the West, "an engineering proletariat" was

* See V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 21, p. 75. ** See Karl Marx, Capital, Vol. i, Moscow, 1974, p. 576. *** V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 29, p. 420.

* V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 1, p. 316. ** Ibid., Vol. 2, p. 20. *** Ibid., Vol. 30, p. 274.

**** See V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 6, pp. 93-94; Vol. 18, p. 39.

56

L. BLYAKIIMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE AGE OF REVOLUTIONARY CHANGE

57

rising and that "winning the engineers over to our side is a matter of great importance". *

Using Lenin's methodology for the study of processes under way within the working class it is important to remember the mobility and conventional nature of the distinctions dividing different groups of working people, as well as the tendency towards the progressive coming together of different groups and the strengthening of this tendency as the scientific and technological revolution gathers momentum.

Today Marxist economists and sociologists consider the following groups of wage workers other than manual workers as belonging to the working class: workers by brain who are involved in material production, the employees of the trade industry performing functions of circulation within the framework of capitalist reproduction, office workers and others occupied in the non-- productive sphere (services, industry, managerial personnel of industrial concerns, trusts, banks, etc.).

The composition of the working class depends on a specific economic and social situation, i.e. on the level of capitalist development and the state of the scientific and technological revolution in a particular country. The necessity of a concrete approach to assessing the boundaries of the working class stems from the rich variety of the components of the proletariat in the capitalist world of today.

The scientific and technological revolution gives rise to rapid numerical growth of the working class in the technically advanced branches of automated and conveyor production: the aircraft, electrical engineering and automobile industries. Meanwhile the number of workers in the traditional extractive industries (coal industry in particular), agriculture and transport, though it declined somewhat in the developed capitalist countries between 1960 and 1974 (from 28.8 to 24.8 million or from 16 to 10 per cent of the total work force), became stabilised in 1975 and 1976 and even tended to grow. As

the workers' political awareness and cultural attainments grow their various contingents and strata exhibit more features in common.

Thus, in a number of capitalist countries which are yet to modernise their production (Spain, Mexico, Southern Italy) the working class is dominated by the factory proletariat. In the developing countries of Asia, Africa and Latin America agricultural workers and miners, i.e. manual workers of the manufactory type, still predominate. In the advanced capitalist countries which followed the US lead in the scientific and technological revolution, the work force engaged in flow-line production is the main segment of the working class. In the USA itself, whilst this segment continues to hold central place, we observe the formation of a mass army of wage workers by brain. By the late sixties they accounted for 47.5 per cent of all wage workers against 37.5 per cent in 1950 and the proportion continues to grow rapidly. In the same period the working class' proportion of all those receiving wages reached 82 per cent in Canada, 93 per cent in the USA, 87 per cent in West Germany, 85 per cent in Britain, 87 per cent in Japan, 76 per cent in Italy and 79 per cent in France. In 1950 the working class accounted for 56.9 per cent of the gainfully employed population in the industrialised capitalist countries and in 1975 its proportion increased to 69 per cent.

As the scientific and technological revolution gains momentum, the working conditions, living standards, and life styles of industrial workers and certain segments of intellectuals and employees become more and more alike.

"'.Lenin Miscellany XXXVII, Moscow, 1970, p. 213 (in Russian).

CHAPTER TWO

THE MAIN FEATURES OF THE SCIENTIFIC AND TECHNOLOGICAL REVOLUTION IN THE USSR

THE STR IN THE USSR

59

within a short time. That is why the USSR has scored outstanding successes in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy and in space exploration. The absence of limitations imposed by competition and the pursuit of profit means that it is possible to tackle large projects, involving the remaking of nature and the environment, which do not yield immediate profits; to advance technological progress in every economic sphere and in all geographical areas of the country; and to make scientific and technological information available to all specialists concerned.

It is generally acknowledged that vital information is contained in scientific and technical documentation which, under capitalism, is a closely guarded secret in the hands of private firms. To facilitate the collection and retrieval of information, the CMEA countries have set up the International Scientific and Technological Information Centre. It is only possible to set up such a centre under socialism. Alongside this, the international programme for standardising production, unifying assemblies and components, and standardising design, technological and business documentation in the CMEA countries will save tremendous resources and speed up scientific and technological progress.

Socialism offers indisputable advantages over capitalism in terms of the centralised guidance of increasingly complex economic relationships. Thus, over 100 research organisations, institutes of the USSR Academy of Sciences, universities, industrial research institutes, design bureaus and enterprises participated in the work on new methods of welding and in the making of super-hard abrasive materials. The effort was guided by a unified plan. As a result, it took only two to four years for the methods of plasma welding to be introduced into industry, and experimental batches of synthetic diamonds and synthetic abrasive materials of improved quality (elbor, cubonite, etc.) to be obtained. This is half the time normally required for the large-scale introduction of a technical innovation in the USA.

Under socialism new forms of inter-relationships between science and production develop. Major research

One of the principal tasks of the long-term programme for the economic, social and political development of Soviet society towards communism is the application of the fruits of the scientific and technological revolution. What are the main characteristics and specific features of this revolution in socialist production?

THE SCIENTIFIC AND TECHNOLOGICAL REVOLUTION UNDER SOCIALISM

In the USSR, the scientific and technological revolution has been growing in a favourable socio-economic and socio-political atmosphere which includes the construction in this country of a fully developed socialist society and the existence of the socialist community of nations. All this creates the requisite conditions for an all-- pervading scientific and technological revolution.

Under socialism, far more favourable conditions are available for developing the scientific and technological revolution than under capitalism. A planned economy makes it possible for progress in all areas of science and technology to be coordinated and for resources and manpower to be concentrated on solving cardinal problems

60

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

61

centres belonging to corporations are a typical feature of industrialised capitalist countries. However, in a situation dominated by private property, cutthroat competition and commercial secrets it is unthinkable for centres to be created for advancing scientific and technological progress within an individual industry, let alone internationally. The socialist countries, however, are setting up such centres on an extensive scale.

The principal means of labour in the era of the scientific and technological revolution, such as automatic systems or unified power grids, etc., by their very nature correspond to public ownership of the means of production.

In the early seventies work got under way on the comprehensive plans for the social and economic development of individual enterprises, cities and industries in the USSR. These plans call for the priority implementation of scientific and technological programmes which, apart from being economically effective, help solve social problems in the further advance of Soviet society--- eliminating arduous jobs and unskilled labour, increasing the creative content of work, improving environmental protection, etc.

The effects of the scientific and technological revolution under socialism and under capitalism could not be more different. Under capitalism this revolution makes the economic development of individual countries more uneven. The drive for technological leadership among the major monopolies becomes one of the main forms of competition. Scientific and technological progress brings in its wake the ruin of farmers and owners of small undertakings, insecurity and lack of confidence in the morrow among the working people, endangers society as a whole, and is increasingly at variance with the class interests of the monopoly bourgeoisie itself. The scientific and technological revolution, in advancing the productive forces, exacerbates the existing contradictions between the financial oligarchy and the rest of the nation, between the imperialist and the developing countries, between the growing requirements of the working people in the context of the increased intensification of labour, and the extent to which these are met.

Under socialism scientific and technological progress provides a solid basis for building up the essential material and technical basis of communisni. Socialism is capable of using the fruits of the scientific and technological revolution to comprehensively develop society and all its members and to enhance social homogeneity.

ON THE WAY TO FULLY AUTOMATED PRODUCTION COMPLEXES

As was mentioned above, the point of departure for the contemporary scientific and technological revolution was an upheaval in the instruments of labour caused by the development of fully automated production complexes based on computers and performing recurrent operations. Depending on the nature of the object of automation (the scale of the processes and operations affected by automated control) and the automation equipment one can distinguish a number of basic stages in the development of the instruments of labour, the first three of which belong in the realm of machine production.

Stage one was the automation of individual operations or a series of basic production operations at a given work place using semi-automatic machine-tools. Here the worker sets the work and removes it after it has been machined. Lathes of this type appeared in the 19th century.

Stage two involved the transition to automated machines performing the entire range of production operations, both basic and auxiliary, at a given work place. Workers are relieved of the need to load and unload and can concentrate on transportation, supervision of the process, maintenance and adjusting the automated machines. In the mass-production industries, automatic machinetools of this type were available before the Second World War.

An automatic production line (automated machine complex) marks a new, higher stage of development whereby the entire range of operations is automated, including basic and auxiliary operations on the work bench,

62

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

63

transportation and loading and unloading. The worker supervises the process and maintains and repairs the equipment.

Stage four is automation under the current scientific and technological revolution. This involves automated systems controlling technological processes, automated sections and workshops performing the operations involved in the production of a wide variety of technically similar parts and components under computer control. The fundamentally new problem which was solved at this stage was associated with readjusting the entire system for the production of a new item and the performance of new operations without human participation. In this situation the automatic device must not only ``remember'' and carry out instructions, but must also process the relevant information as it is supplied during the process and readjust the production technology accordingly.

Here is an example: a fully automated machining centre has been developed in the USSR; it is capable of changing the tool and re-grinding it, of deciding on the optimum mode of machining and exercising control throughout the technological process. These functions are handled by a built-in computer. The worker is relieved of direct control over the process.

Automatic workshops and production sectors where the human element is dispensed with perform and supervise the entire range of interlocking production processes. Such workshops and sectors first appeared in the USSR in the fifties. Retween 1965 and 1976 the number of automated lines and sections grew three times over, from 6,000 to 19,000. They include automatically controlled power generators and continuous one-mining complexes.

Between 1970 and 1975 the number of automated control systems (ACS) grew from 900 to 3,200. These control various technological processes in production, power industry, transport, etc. Automation is spreading rapidly. By 1980, 85 per cent of the oil and gas output will come from comprehensively automated oil and gas fields. In a planned economy automation is also used to accomplish social tasks. A total of 120,000 miners were

freed from arduous jobs in the coal and shale industries between 1971 and 1975, with a concomitant introduction of a 30-hour working week (without wage cuts) on underground jobs and greater old-age pensions payable for these jobs from 50 or 55 years of age. During the tenth five-year plan period (1976 to 1980) three million workers will be relieved of hard manual and low-skilled jobs in coal-mining, iron and steel, ferrous metals, chemical, timber and other industries; this particularly concerns loading-and-unloading and other ancillary operations. It is planned to build automated workshops and enterprises in the sugar, meat-packing and canning industries, for the production of wall, rolled, roofing and non-metallic building materials, sanitary pottery, automated machinetool complexes and coal-mining machines. In all these cases the whole complex of operations, from reception of raw materials to packing and shipment of finished goods, will be automated.

Crucial at this stage of automation is the transition to self-adjusting systems, the critical component of which is the computer deciding on the most efficient mode of operation.

The next, fifth stage of automation will be the creation of fully automated industrial enterprises where the entire range of auxiliary processes will be automated as well as the basic processes and where production control will be exercised by ACSs. To tackle this task successfully it will not be enought to have a self-adjusting system. What will be required is a self-educating system capable of searching for the most efficient solutions in a continuously changing environment, capable of assessing the efficiency of its own performance and changing its own logic and programme accordingly. A conventional working machine goes back to its original state upon completion of a specific operation. The more work cycles it has performed, the greater its wear and tear, and the less its value. By contrast, an ACS capable of choosing and maintaining an optimum mode of operation improves itself and becomes more valuable as it accumulates information in its storage device, which enables it to define the probability of particular events.

64

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

65

ACSs used in industry not only automate control of the processes involved, but also the designing and development of the new means of labour, and the organisational functions. For the first time in human history it has now become possible to produce automatic devices and machines with the help of automatic equipment and this, of course, makes the entire production cycle complete. A salient feature of this new technology is the appearance of computers into which information can be fed directly by using detectors or by telephone, thus dispensing with manual incoding and the compilation of programmes. The result can be obtained as a printed text, graph or diagram. This makes it possible for data handling to be automated: information on a particular object to be controlled is picked up by a control system, processed in the required fashion and then relayed to the object under control as instructions.

Mechanics and power engineering played the leading role in the R & D efforts put into conventional work machines. Today the development of new means of labour is completely dominated by cybernetics---the science of the general laws governing control, which involves the use of mathematical methods to find a general approach to control systems for a wide variety of objects of diverse origins. Cybernetics makes it possible for systems control to be organised on the basis of optimisation principles. This means that the system in question is switched over to a new mode of operation ensuring either a minimum expenditure of time and effort (in the case of economic activity) or a minimum consumption of raw materials and energy (in the case of organic or non-organic processes) .

Between 1970 and 1976 the number of industrial ACSs grew four times from 400 to 1,600. In 1985 practically all large enterprises will use ACSs for management and control.

The automated control system set up at the Uralmash works provides a good example of the sort of "electronic brain" now being installed at many Soviet industrial enterprises. The Uralmash works comprises over 100 workshops and scores of production sectors handling

thousands of orders at a time, each of which calls for a wide variety of different operations involving machining and processing hundreds and thousands of components in several workshops. Such a complex system calls for adjusting and maintaining an infinite variety of relations and links between different workshops and a continuous monitoring of the totality of factors which determine a smooth production rhythm. Such giant systems often involve control in the absence of complete information on the object of control and the environment. So far no precise mathematical description of these singularly cumbersome and complex systems has been developed. Criteria for rationality and optimum decisions require a wide variety of factors to be carefully taken into account, including uniform work loads on the equipment and the meeting of delivery dates for specified items in the quantities required, and all this must be consistent with maximum profit and economic efficiency. One other complicating factor is that the Uralmash works manufactures both mass-produced items and custom-built machines and mechanisms. The electronic brain at the Uralmash works comprises several sub-systems, the first of which supervises technical preparations, the second maintains operational accounting, the third looks after the material and technical supply, the fourth is in charge of technoeconomic planning, the fifth is engaged in bookkeeping, and the sixth keeps tabs on the movement of personnel. As a result, helped by the electronic brain, the works managing director can at the flick of a moment obtain up-to-date information on how every minute of working time is spent, on how efficiently each gramme of materials is used, etc., and interfere in the production process whenever necessary.

The next stage in the development of automated control systems is associated with the automated production of similar items within a particular industry. Industrial ACSs handle the fundamentally new task of the optimum allocation of the production programme among the various enterprises with a view to ensuring their sensible specialisation. In 1976 there were over 150 industrial, republican and all-Union ACSs. In the tenth five-year

5-054

66

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

67

period (1976 to 1980) it is planned to establish a unified organisational, methodological and technological foundation for their functioning on the basis of the Ryad (``Row'') computer system common to all the CMEA countries; an integrated fund of standard algorithms and programmes is to be used.

One other stage in the development of ACSs is the automation of control over a complex of industries producing interchangeable items. Here the computer handles a new set of problems, namely, the choice of a method offering the optimum satisfaction of a particular social need. For instance coal, shale, oil and gas can all be used as fuel; many types of materials produced by different industries are interchangeable. The same goal can be achieved by investing in the production of additional items, or by investing in their better maintenance and more efficient exploitation. In this situation interbranch and territorial ACSs are absolutely imperative, particularly for managing the complex municipal economies of major cities.

One should remember that optimisation models, which take as their starting point the possibility of finding the best solution to a particular problem, are not the only basis for tackling economic tasks. Real economic processes always contain an element of uncertainty. The correct decision on a particular economic problem cannot always be reached through the method of calculation. It is often necessary to take into account a variety of social, political and psychological factors, which cannot be measured in terms of roubles, hours, etc. Hence the important conclusion that in principle the computer cannot replace man with his ability to explore problems which cannot be formalised or logically reduced to a system of mathematical symbols.

Future automated control systems will be based on optimising, game (whereby the decision is reached as a result of a game or conflict involving two sides) and imitation models (the latter assess the consequences of the decisions made), combined with the work of skilled experts who will continue to monopolise strategy and the comparison of computer-predicted consequences for each

and every managerial decision. The automation of the decision-making process, and of design and development activity preceding the manufacture of new instruments of labour, will signify the completion of the organisation of a new production system.

Work being done in the USSR on the development of automated planning and control systems for a variety of economic complexes (industry, economic association, etc.) is but the initial stage in the effort to solve the Gargantuan problem of setting up a national automated system for retrieving and processing information, for the purposes of accounting, planning and guiding the whole economy on the basis of a national network of computer centres and a unified automated communications network. Only under socialism can the creation of such a potent instrument for the socialisation of production on the basis of uniform organisational, methodological and technical principles be undertaken. Such a system is a prelude to the development of a national automated system (NAS) controlling the whole of the economy. It will be the highest stage of automation. Such a system could become reality in the next few decades. The entire Soviet economy will thus be transformed into a unified giant factory operating at top efficiency according to an optimum plan. Full optimisation and automation of production will bring incalculable benefits which are impossible under capitalism.

A NEW BASE FOR POWER ENGINEERING

The development of a large-scale machine industry in the USSR required the mass electrification of the country, by which Lenin meant a complete reconstruction of the country's technological base by electrifying all areas of production and the major spheres of human activity. Abundant supplies of cheap electricity to the economy became a top priority goal of Soviet economic development even in the early years of Soviet power.

The period 1976 to 1980 will see important changes in the traditional power industry. More large hydroelec-

5*

68

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

69

trie power stations will be built, making it possible for the problems of the power industry, irrigation and water transport to be solved in a comprehensive manner. Superpowerful thermal stations working on low-grade coal will increase their share in the total power balance. Fifteen power stations with a capacity of 5 or 6.4 million kW each will be built at the Ekibastuz and Itat coal fields in Northern Kazakhstan and Western Siberia.

A fundamentally new phenomenon in the power industry which is typical of the era of the scientific and technological revolution is the transition from technology based on the conversion of mechanical forms of energy (the movement of water, steam and gas) to technology employing the entire diversity of forms of the movement of matter. In 1954 the USSR put into operation the world's first atomic power station with a capacity of 5,000 kW. Between 1971 and 1975 atomic power stations were built, each with a capacity of from 200,000 to 1,000,000 kW (including those at Leningrad, Novo-- Voronezh, Beloyarsk and Chernobyl).

Between 1976 and 1980 atomic power stations will account for 20 per cent of the overall increase in power output compared with 13 per cent in the preceding fiveyear period. The lead is taken by very economical stations of two million kW and more, having one million kW reactors and 300,000 kW fast neutron reactors.

A large portion of the Soviet budget goes into financing the production of power and the transformation of energy. The 25th Congress of the CPSU therefore devoted special attention to the development of the atomic power industry and the laying of the scientific and technological foundations of termonuclear power engineering. In the 1980s and 1990s it is planned to make a transition from test and combined (atomic-thermonuclear) reactors to purely thermonuclear reactors and power stations with a capacity of not less than ten million kW each. The new energy sources will lead to new types of power transport, new forms of power consumption and new methods for directly converting thermal and nuclear energy into electrical energy using magneto hydrodynamic generators and thermogenerators, fuel cells and solar

batteries. In 1972 the world's first experimental industrial power station based on a magneto hydrodynamic generator came on line in the USSR; a year earlier tests were completed on the world's first thermo-emission converter reactor named ``Topaz''. The direct conversion of heat into electricity offers the possibility of developing compact powerful, reliable and simple-to-operate nuclear and electric generators dispensing with turbines or rotors.

Breath-taking prospects in power engineering are offered by the successfully developing research into superconductivity. Super-conducting alloys which offer no resistance at normal temperatures hold out the promise of revolutionising electrical engineering.

Technological progress in electric power engineering is spurred on by the continued improvement of the power transmission lines. In the second half of the 1960s a unified power supply system for the European part of the USSR was commissioned, and in 1976 a unified power system for the whole Soviet Union was completed which incorporated 70 per cent of all electric power stations. The system's aggregate capacity is 150 million kW.

In the eighties a unified power supply system covering the whole of the USSR will be completed. This system will embrace all the electric power stations in the country. In preparation for this, new power transmission lines are being set up to convey electricity over vast distances using alternating and direct current lines of 1.2- 1.5 million volts. This impressive power distribution system is controlled from a single centre and is based on up-to-date computer technology.

Public socialist ownership makes it possible for a unified power supply system to be set up not just for one country, but for the whole of the socialist community. The MIR power supply system, uniting the power stations of Bulgaria, Czechoslovakia, the GDR, Hungary, Poland, Rumania and western regions of the USSR, has been in operation for some time now.

The revolution in the sources, conversion methods, transmission and utilisation of energy opens the way for a rapid development in fully automated complexes and their wide use in every economic area.

70

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE SIR IN THE USSR

71

THE REVOLUTION IN THE OBJECTS OF LABOUR

The objects of labour such as raw and other materials are the most conservative element of production. Centuries have passed, bringing new instruments of labour and new sources of energy, but people continued to process traditional materials such as metals, leather, timber, and natural fibres. The upheaval in the objects of labour, brought about by the scientific and technological revolution, involved the advent of fundamentally new types of synthetic and man-made materials with preset properties often superior to those of natural materials. These provide an unlimited supply of raw materials for further progress in production. As the Soviet Academician P. A. Rebinder put it, instead of the passive selection of materials existing in nature, production has gone over to searching for and developing new objects of labour, more suited to the conditions of the new production system. In this area too man has made a giant step forward in his efforts to free himself from the limitations which have so far constrained his production activity.

As recently as the fifties many economists considered only the instruments of labour and the work force as belonging to the productive forces of society. Today, the objects of labour, it is generally agreed, are becoming a crucial element of production. What is more, the differences between the instruments and objects of labour are often conventional as, for instance, in the case of radioactive isotopes, industrial micro-organisms, or chemical catalysts.

The more common synthetic materials include plastics, synthetic rubber, chemical fibres, artificial leather, synthetic detergents, resins, and films. However, the catalogue of new materials is by no means confined to these products, most of which have become standard over the past two decades. An in-depth study of the physical and chemical properties of a wide variety of substances has helped in the development of new materials of superior strength and conductivity, new alloys and composite metals and non-metals (glass and stone), semi-conductors, etc.

All new materials have a common feature: their arrival on the industrial scene has made new demands on the accuracy, regularity and stability of the production process, and consequently on the skills and qualifications of the work force. The production of many new materials is unthinkable without automation because of the super-high temperatures and pressures involved.

The new materials make it possible to maintain a continuous technological process and automate production at a high level of economic efficiency. Thus the growing production of synthetic materials entails technical, economic and social consequences.

The production of synthetic fibres will increase nearly four-fold during the 15 years from 1965 to 1980 (400,000 tons in 1965, 960,000 tons in 1975 and some 1,500,000 tons in 1980 plan target), and the production of synthetic resins and plastics will go up eight times (800,000 tons in 1965, 2,800,000 tons in 1975 and about 6,000,000 tons in 1980). The Soviet Union has the necessary raw material base for this: the extraction of oil will grow 160 per cent during the 15 years (243 million tons in 1965, 491 million tons in 1975 (first place in the world), and about 640 million tons in 1980 according to plan), and natural-gas production will increase more than 200 per cent (129,000 million cu m in 1965, 289,000 million cu m in 1975 and some 435,000 million cu m in 1980). The proportion of oil used as fuel will decrease in the decades that follow.

Synthetic materials are primarily used for technical needs. In the production of fabrics and clothes they are usually mixed with natural cotton and flax, in the output of which the USSR leads the world (6,100,000 tons of raw cotton in 1970, 7,700,000 tons in 1975 and 9,000,000 tons in 1980 according to plan).

The tenth five-year plan period will see a sharp increase in the production of other materials with pre-set properties: high-grade steels and rolled metals and construction materials based on aluminium, titanium and polymers).

The new semi-conducting materials are the basis for building faster electronic computers with larger memory

72

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

73

stores than now, along with minuterised portable radios, transmitters, TV sets, tape recorders and lighting equipment.

The direct conversion of different kinds of energy is yet another area where semi-conductors are used. When solar batteries based on semi-conductors become less expensive and more readily available, they will transform the arid deserts of today. Indeed, water can be obtained underground in most desert areas provided there is electric power. Solving this problem is of special importance in the USSR because large tracts of land are taken up by deserts and arid steppes.

Modern atomic poAver stations use nuclear energy to heat water in a conventional boiler. The USSR has commissioned the world's first converter of nuclear energy directly into electricity based on semi-conductors. The converter is called ``Romashka'' (Daisy). However, for installations of this type to become predominant in the atomic power industry it is necessary to develop semiconductors stable enough to retain their properties under nuclear radiation.

The technique of how to develop man-made diamonds was an important discovery in the USSR. Back in the Middle Ages alchemists had burned diamonds to find, much to their astonishment, that the resultant ashes contained graphite. Since then many generations of scientists thought hard on how to reverse the conversion. In 1969 a superhard material was developed just as hard as diamonds and capable of retaining its properties at temperatures 2.5 times higher than those withstood by diamonds.

Modern chemical theory enables chemists to anticipate the properties of substances and the course and result of chemical reactions. In the years to come, rapid computers will make it possible to calculate the structure of molecules which must be synthesised for the desired properties to be obtained. Today to develop a material with the preset properties chemists still have to have recourse to the method of trial and error. The synthesis of complex compounds with the aid of fully controlled and predictable automated processes will offer the pos-

sibility of developing a suitable material with any preset properties for use in the consrtuction of a new type of machine or instrument.

Thus, the scientific and technological revolution involves the production of fundamentally new materials in sufficient quantities by advanced methods.

THE REVOLUTION IN PRODUCTION TECHNOLOGY

Until a decade ago, industrial technology developed along the lines of a progressive diversification of operations. Since the first conveyer line was introduced by Ford in 1914 the number of phases and elements of the production process has grown immensely. Each element was entrusted to the individual worker to become the only form of his labour activity. Mechanical methods of processing such as cutting, polishing and boring were predominant.

The upheaval in technology was simultaneously the effect and the prerequisite for the more efficient use of the new means and objects of labour. We are referring to the transition from the discrete (discontinuous) multi-operation machining processes, which can only develop along the line of progressive diversification, increased monotony and unattractiveness, to continuous processes with their high precision, based on the physical, chemical and biological processing of the objects of labour within closed technological systems and ensuring the complete processing of the semi-products.

It is common knowledge that many automatic lines in the engineering industry which were introduced in the sixties manufactured products at a greater cost than in the case of processing by manually operated lathes. The reason for this was the continued use of old technological methods. The automatic machine-tools did little more than copy the movements of the human operator. When new technology was introduced on a wide scale, notably volumetrical cold stamping and precision founding using thermo-reactive admixtures, cold and hot rolling, etc., produtcivity shot up 6- to 8-fold.

74

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

75

Something similar was happening in the textile industry. When all work places were equipped with mechanical and automatic looms, labour productivity went up by 1-2 per cent a year. The introduction of fundamentally new technology, exemplified in shuttleless weaving, non-woven materials produced by knitting and sowing machines, and spindleless weaving, reduced the number of stages and elements involved in the conversion of raw material into a finished product. This prepared the ground for comprehensive automation and boosted productivity several times.

The revolution in technology has brought about precision and accuracy previously unattainable. This is one reason why only top specialists are entrusted with welding operations inside nuclear reactors. The giant size of the parts to be welded makes it especially important to allow for subsequent shrinkage (allowances are negligible indeed). Careful tests of the reliability and accuracy of the resultant seams are conducted using ultrasound and gamma crack-detection instruments. The seams are tested for strength by using helium, a gas with the highest diffusion.

Until a decade ago it was quite sufficient to measure the content of admixtures in alloys to an accuracy of several tenths of a per cent. Today, even several millionth parts of foreign impregnations are impermissible in some cases.

Until recently production technology employed a very narrow range of pressures, temperatures, humidity and other external conditions which are commonly encountered in the lower atmosphere and in terrestrial space. To develop materials with preset properties it is usually necessary to create quite different conditions. Thus, the monocrystals of semiconductors are obtained in high vacuum, in the medium of super-pure inert gases at a temperature of up to 2,000°C with an allowance of 0.2-0.3 degrees and at pressures of up to 150 atmospheres. Only an automated control system is capable of strictly maintaining these parameters.

Thus, automation is effective provided production methods are changed to conform to its requirements, while

new methods are only possible if processes are controlled automatically.

Soviet industry is making increasing use of chemical, physical and biological processes, which help reduce labour, material and fuel inputs and prevent invironmental pollution. Replacing the mechanical processing of materials with electrophysical and electrochemical methods means that the object of labour can be acted upon no matter how it is hard or viscous, with components being now manufactured having complex shapes and configurations which cannot be achieved by conventional mechanical methods. The new methods of machining lend themselves well to automation. At the Kaluga turbine manufacturing works, the Kolomna diesel locomotive works and other plants the use of new machining methods has boosted productivity ten-fold. Electronic technology has remarkable universality and enables continuous operation which offers the possibility of delicate and flexible regulation and control. In particular quantum generators and amplifiers can be widely used for cutting metals, and as catalysts in chemical reactions.

At the Tevosyan Electrostal Plant the steel smelters are using electron-ray beams to process the metal in a high vacuum similar to that existing in outer space. This method is employed to make special steels for the manufacture of components used in computers. A plasma furnace is used to produce ultra-pure steels with the help of magnetic lenses. The resultant metal is super-strong, has high density and plasticity, and is acid-resistant.

Modern chemical technology offers new opportunities as most of the chemical processes currently employed run continuously in closed reactor vessels while the resultant semi-manufactures and finished products are conveyed from operation to operation via pipeline, the most efficient and cheapest type of internal factory transport. Many chemical installations operate in the open to produce a wide variety of goods.

Soviet engineers and workers have pioneered industrial installations for continuous steel-making, as well as techniques for processing hard materials by explosion, and for producing metal rods and moulds from self-

76

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

77

hardening liquid mixtures, a novel founding technology. They have also pioneered techniques using natural gas for blast furnace production, methods for manufacturing fine and super-fine metal threads direct from the liquid phase, and many other advanced techniques and production processes.

The Soviet scientists M. G. Basov and A. M. Prokhorov have made a discovery that has given birth to quantum electronics, a totally new branch of science and engineering. We refer to the laser which has been used among other things for probing the lunar surface and planets of the solar system, for processing super-hard materials and for delicate surgical operations. The laser is used to transmit thousands of TV programmes and telephone conversations simultaneously using a single channel.

Changing technology and revolutionary transformations in the objects and instruments of labour lead to basic changes in production organisation in industry. The conventional (classical) assembly line based on standard narrow operations is now obsolescent, and transition is being made to manufacturing increasingly sophisticated products using high precision technologies. This means that the performance of standard operations can only ensure the desired quality standards where there are huge investments in the standardisation of the raw materials. It is far more efficient to use individual processing programmes geared to the characteristics of the particular products involved. Even now the division of operations reduces the labour intensity of production. However, at the same time this leads to increased labour expenditures on the transportation of products from operation to operation and makes the work of the human operator more monotonous and less attractive.

lienl features of the current scientific and technological revolution. Soviet Academician B. L. Astaurov has likened the vital activity of living organism to a vast symphony orchestra containing many different instruments grouped together in ways that often surprise us. The orchestra is so large that it is often impossible for us to scan it from end to end or see the multiplicity of links that keep it together; however the orchestra performs the wonderful symphony of life with perfect harmony and co-ordination. The discovery of the inter-relationships between and the control mechanism governing the play of the constituent instruments will enable man to gain an insight into the essential mechanism controlling all living nature, to learn how to cultivate those of the living species most valuable to him and eventually to control the behaviour of whole populations of living beings in their natural environment. When this is achieved differences between wild and cultivated species of plants and animals will disappear in principle, and all of living nature will be cultured and totally under man's control. .

One area where important progress has been achieved is the industrial synthesis of a variety of physiologically active substances, a process already used in some industries.

In 1966 a microbiological industry was set up in the USSR; it is based on the employment of the vital activity of specific micro-organisms for industrial purposes. The microbiological production of fodder has the advantage of being independent of climate and the vagaries of weather. It can therefore be maintained in any part of the country and assured of an unlimited supply of raw materials. The Soviet Union has developed the production of fodder yeasts based on wood hydrolysis. Further, some types of unicellular algae from the Chlorella family are being used to obtain proteins which are comparable to proteins of animal origin. River hyacinths, an abundant resource, can also be used for the same purpose.

In recent years scientists have discovered the wonderful ability of certian kinds of micro-organisms to feed on paraffin, an essential component of petroleum, and

NATURE ENGINEERING

Man's probing deeper into the secrets of nature, be it in the micro-world or outer space, and the use of processes occurring in nature, which are often extremely efficacious and economical, for production purposes, are sa-

78

L. BLYAKHMAN, O, SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSK

79

in this way convert it into protein compounds. In the USSR protein from oil was first produced in commercial quantities in 1970. Specialised plants have now been built for this purpose and methods have been evolved for using the new proteins as additives to animal and poultry feed which results not only in considerable weight gains, but in a higher quality of meat.

Some kinds of bacteria capable of neutralising toxic compounds used as herbicides and pesticides are being used for industrial purposes. These bacteria are capable of changing their metabolism to feed on substances not to be found in nature, but which are produced in liberal quantities by the chemical industry.

Micro-organisms can be used extensively in agriculture for replenishing nitrogen in the soil. In the current tenth five-year period (1976 to 1980) the microbiological industry will grow faster than any other industry.

The scientific and technological revolution has ushered in an era in Avhich there is systematic exploitation of the World Ocean---from the exploitation of minerals contained in the subsoil of the ocean floor to the farming of a wide variety of sea weed and fish on an industrial basis.

The ocean industry as it develops causes the arrival of new technologies and equipment, new industries and new foods and materials.

The big question now is how to regulate and regenerate marine fauna in desired ways. So far man has been using the riches of the sea primarily through fishing. On

\ average mankind has been using a minute 2 ooo ^ °^

the annual increase in marine proteins. Water pollution, changes in the run-off of rivers, the rampant growth of reeds and seaweeds in shallows and vandalic fishing practices have caused a catastrophic decline in fish catches. The scientific and technological revoluiton makes it possible for, and in fact requires, a transition from conventional fishing practices to fish farming and pisciculture.

Soviet achievements in space exploration are well known. Since 1957 when the first Earth satellite was launched, Soviet space scientists have sent up orbital

stations, and landed automatic probes and laboratories on the Moon, Venus and Mars. In the first 10-15 years, as is common with every novel field of science, expenditure on space exploration exceeded the return. Nowadays space research involving the measurement of the physical parameters and chemical composition of terrestrial space, its electric and magnetic characteristics, the observation of space objects and magnetic fields, is beginning to bring dividends leading to tangible economic benefits. Cases in point include the progress in trunk telephone and telegraph communications, TV broadcasting by satellite, weather forecasting, the investigation of the laws governing the occurrence of minerals, geographic and other investigations. Today, space exploration is not just a matter of prestige for a country but a major direction in the scientific and technological revolution ushering in a new era in man's knowledge and consequently enabling him to use nature's laws for his own advantage more fully and efficiently.

Weather control is no longer science fiction. Equipment for meteorological, radiolocation and hailstorm protection is already being extensively used to protect crops in the South of the USSR and experiments have been conducted into methods of dispersing cloud formations and fog and of cloud seeding.

A transition is now being effected from tentative measures to the management of large-scale hydro-- engineering systems, and to the control of the moisture turnover and hydro-biological processes in water reservoirs. A case in point is the hydro-engineering scheme currently being put into effect in Polessye in the south of Byelorussia. By 1980 the courses of 30 major rivers in the area will be improved and 17 reservoirs built in addition to 25,000 hydro-engineering installations of all kinds; several thousand kilometres of canals will have been dug and 10,000 hectares of protective forest belts planted. All this will transform the land of peat moors into an area of intensive livestock raising for meat and milk, and of fish breeding.

In 1976 an even larger project was launched to reconstruct agriculture in the non-black earth zone of the

80

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

81

RSFSR, including regions and autonomous republics in the Volga area, North-West and Centre, an area with a population of more than 40 million. In the historical centre of Russia, tens of thousands of hectares will be subjected to blind drainage and liming, and fields will be enlarged. Tens of thousands of small villages will be replaced by modern settlements with not less than 500 inhabitants each, in which it will be economically expedient to lay on water and gas supplies and build shopping and cultural facilities. This programme will be financed by some 40,000 million roubles from the state budget alone.

The digging of the Irtysh-Karaganda and of the KaraKum canals marked the start of what is perhaps the biggest climate engineering project in the world: to divert the surplus run-off of the Yenisei, Ob and Irtysh rivers into the Syr Darya and Amu Darya basins to irrigate extensive territories in the high fertility depression lying between the Caspian and the Aral seas. The builders will have to correct an error in nature: 85 per cent of the run-off from rivers in Siberia flows into the Arctic Ocean in sparsely populated areas within the Arctic circle, while extensive, highly fertile lands in the south are subject to prolonged periods of drought.

The use of mineral resources is acquiring a new dimension under the influence of the scientific and technological revolution. The latest advances in this area have enabled geologists and prospectors to search for new mineral deposits in a systematic way, on the basis of an exact knowledge of the laws governing the occurrence of minerals. Prospecting is no longer a matter of hit or miss as it often was in the past. The new techniques have recently been used to discover major deposits of oil, natural gas and other resources in different parts of the USSR.

Controlling nature includes the fight against the harmful effects of the scientific and technological progress, notably against pollution and the deterioration of the natural environment. During the construction of surface mines in the area of the Kursk Magnetic Anomaly the extensive restoration of ploughland was resorted to for the first time. By 1980 fertile black earth will have been

scraped off an area of 18,000 hectares and then returned to the original sites.

In 1971 the Central Committee of the CPSU and the Soveit Government approved measures for an efficient utilisation and careful preservation of the natural wealth of Lake Baikal which holds an estimated one-fifth of the world's total of surface fresh water. Special monitoring posts have been set up on Lake Baikal to report on the condition of natural complexes in the lake to appropriate government agencies. In 1977 purifying installations were built on all rivers flowing into the lake; the rivers were cleared of sunken logs and log floating was discontinued. Felling was restricted, afforestation was carried out, nature preserves were set up and fish factories built.

The Central Committee of the CPSU and the USSR Council of Ministers have adopted measures to prevent environmental pollution and to ensure nature conservation on a national scale. This country is developing a national monitoring service to keep watch on the purity of air, water resources and soil. Monitoring posts will keep tabs on the major polluters of the natural environment--- on factories and plants, on collective and state farms using mineral fertilisers and herbicides, on road traffic as well as on the condition of forest felling sites, fishing resources and mining operations.

Moscow, the Soivet capital, is ahead of all comparable cities in the world in terms of air purity. Successful measures have been undertaken to cleanse and conserve the Desna and some other rivers.

Human activity in the era of the scientific and technological revolution produces radical changes in the natural make-up of extensive territories, upsetting the environmental equilibrium that has taken millennia to become established. That is why national and international co-operation in nature conservation is essential if mankind is to develop further. A planned economy coupled with public ownership of the means of production is the best suited to do this.

The problem of nature conservation under the scientific and technological revolution has taken on a global

S-OSA

82

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0, SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

33

expenditure in the chemical, iron-and-steel, non-ferrous metals, oil-refining and other industries, even though they are developing apace, and to reduce losses in irrigation networks.

During 15 years (from 1960 to 1975) the ploughland area per capita in the USSR fell from 1.03 to 0.89 hectare, largely due to utilising the land for non-agricultural purposes. It is therefore an urgent economic task to control water and wind erosion and secondary salination, to combat land drying-up and flooding and to restore land under dumps and waste heaps, and land impaired by mining and peat digging. The Law on Nature Conservation adopted by the USSR Supreme Soviet is accordingly specified in obligatory plan assignments.

Not more than 50 per cent of the available oil resources is being extracted in the oil-fields operated in the USSR and other countries. The pumping of bed water gushing up with oil back into the wells increases their debit and decreases the pollution of the environment by industrial sewage. This might seem inexpedient from the point of view of one enterprise, since it raises the cost of fuel and reduces profits. But from the social and macro-economic angle the need to work out a technology for extracting minerals with the least unremediable losses is beyond doubt. When there is the raw material shortage this can also yield an economic benefit, which will accrue to society as a whole rather than to an individual enterprise.

Soviet scientists have long insisted on stabilising the volume of tree felling in the USSR. It has now become possible to consider their proposals and incorporate them into the plan: the production of timber will only increase two per cent in the new five-year period, while the production of chip and wood-fibre boards on the basis of a full utilisation of raw timber will go up 60 to 85 per cent. Cellulose production will rise 35 per cent, and furniture production 40 to 50 per cent. Many industries plan to switch to waste-free production methods, making the fullest possible use of raw materials, and intend using a closed water and air cycle in machines and equipment.

6*

significance. Pessimistic forecasts are often made in the West about an imminent depletion of natural resources and air and water pollution. Many Western economists, sociologists and demographers see the way out in a curtailment of industrial production and rigorous population control, in a transition to a carefully managed "global equilibrium". History, however, indicates that the potential for meeting human needs has always outpaced population growth. The pessimistic forecasts made in the West ignore the crucial circumstance that mankind constantly develops fundamentally new methods of meeting its growing needs.

The catastrophe predicted by the prophets of doom in the West may occur not because of the depletion of natural resources, but because of their misuse and abuse, which springs from social causes. Capitalism is responsible for the wanton squandering of the planet's resources (including human resources) for purposes of war and war preparations. Vast quantities of resources are squandered to meet the parasitical consumption of the "upper strata" and the artificially stimulated needs of the middle classes. The capitalist pursuit of maximum profits results in the predatory destruction of forests and waters, in the pollution and overheating of the air basin. Thus, mankind must fight the harmful effects not of technological progress as such, but of the capitalist exploitation of the natural resources and of the capitalist orientation of scientific and technological progress.

For the first time ever the USSR tenth five-year plan (1976-1980) included special provisions for the use and protection of natural resources. Industries and individual enterprises have been ordered to cut back on water expenditure, to restore farm land, reduce waste in mineral extraction, minimise and use up industrial waste that pollutes the environment, and build purifying installations. A total of 21,000 cu m of sewage, mainly in the basins of the Black, Baltic and Caspian seas, was purified in 1976 alone by using mechanical, physical, chemical and biological methods. Over 150 million tons of dust is caught yearly by means of purifying intermediary gases.

In the next few years it is planned to stabilise water

84

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

85

THE CHANGING STRUCTURE OF PRODUCTION

In the seventies the Soviet economy began to exhibit a tendency which clearly indicated some of the main avenues for the further progress of socialist economy under the impact of the scientific and technological revolution. These lead to changes in production, its closer integration and socialisation, and a steadily growing role of science as a direct productive force; to further industrialisation in every economic area; and to the restructuring of the entire economic mechanism.

The scientific and technological revolution produces significant and accelerative changes in the sectoral structure of the economy leading to changes in the product range, production costs structure and in the gross national product, as well as to alterations in existing technology and production organisation.

The first industrial revolution in human history was based on advance in coal mining, textile manufacturing, the steam engine and mechanical lathes. At the end of the 19th century the economic "centre of gravity" shifted to steel production, electricity generation, the use of internal combustion engines, industrial equipment and products of basic chemistry. The current scientific and technological revolution places the emphasis on those industries using fundamentally new technologies and relying on a new scientific basis, which requires highly skilled personnel. These industries produce advanced instruments and automation equipment, computers, super-- precision machine-tools, fine chemicals and super-pure materials. These can only develop in a country possessing a solid industrial base backed up by advanced science and a work force with a high educational level. The new industries are characterised by a high power-to-man ratio, a high equipment density, early product obsolescence, a wide product range, exacting demands on precision technology, a high proportion of research and development personnel within work teams, and advanced experimental production.

The engineering, electric power, chemical and petrochemical industries accounted for 31 per cent of the total

volume of industrial production in the USSR in 1970 and for 36 in 1975, and this will go up to 40 per cent in 1980. Between 1971 and 1974 the number of those employed in chemistry and petrochemistry increased 8 per cent, in engineering and metalworking 12 per cent, and in industry as a whole only 6 per cent.

Inter-industrial proportions will change substantially during the tenth five-year plan period. The relative growth rate of industry will decrease somewhat (from 7.4 per cent a year in the preceding five-year period to 6.6 per cent), but the absolute increase will continue growing, since the ``weight'' of each per cent in 1980 will be 7,200 million rubles, or 1.4 times more than in the 1971 to 1975 period and 2.1 times more than in the 1966 to 1970 period. It is also very important that production will go up by 60 to 110 per cent in the instrument-- making, radio-electronic, chemical, petrochemical and microbiological industries and in many branches of the engineering industry, even though the ``old'' industries will register relatively modest growth rates.

The major effects of the scientific and technological revolution include the accelerating development of industires forming part of the economic infrastructure, i.e., industries directly serving production. These include transport (notably, road transport and pipelines), warehousing and the provision of packing materials of all kinds (notably, the use of containers, pallets, bottom plates and trays), and efficient information services.

The role of non-productive industries is growing rapidly. These include communal and household services, trade, public catering, health services, the tourist industry, physical culture and sports, culture, public education and general scientific institutions. A considerable portion of all investments and additional manpower resources are channelled into these industries.

The expanding diversity of industrial products and their faster obsolescence is closely associated with the changes occurring in individual industries under the impact of the scientific and technological revolution. Between 1971 and 1975 the number of new types of machines, equipment and instruments launched into produc-

86

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

87

tion grew two-fold (from 1,700 to 3,400), and those removed from production rose three-fold (from 500 to 1,500). The dynamic structure of production can also be illustrated by reduced periods for renovating equipment and the range of articles produced.

As recently as the first third of this century industry manufactured as many different products as were required by society. At that time increased output was the only or at any rate the main method of meeting growing demand. Today the range of industrial products exceeds the number of demands roughly by a factor of ten. One and the same social need can now be met with alternative types of products. It is common knowledge that a top quality product is worth two or three products of inferior quality. The output of new and improved products has the same effect as an increase in the output of old products with the advantage that far less money and effort is expended. Today it is far more advantageous do modernise the entire product range, to start the production of new, better quality products, than simply to increase the output of old products.

The state assessment of product quality, now in use in the USSR, which is based on the system of obligatory standards, has meant that it is now possible to plan the major quality indices and to restructure production financing systems accordingly. Greater outlays are now channeled into improving the reliability, longevity and work life of machines, equipment and other products than into increase of their quantity. This task is especially important for the USSR, where there are more than two million workers • engaged in repairing machines, equipment and instruments. Improved work quality in basic production will help reduce wasteful repairs.

A salient feature of modern production is the rising quality resulting from improved design, precision machining and processing, a higher quality of raw materials, and finally, the higher qualifications and level of skill of the designers, manufactures and operators.

The scientific and technological revolution has brought about major changes in the structure of expenditures on production. Notably, the structure of production costs

has changed markedly. In 1932 material expenditures (raw and other materials, fuel and power) in the Soviet Union accounted for 53 per cent of the industrial costs of production. In 1955 the proportion was 72 per cent and in 1971 it was 75 per cent.

The USSR is the only large industrialised state which does not need to import fuel and most other raw materials. But in this coutry, too, raw material production becomes more costly and involves larger investments because poorer and deeper deposits and deposits located in distant and almost inaccessible regions are worked, particularly in the Far North and on the continental shelf. Expenditure on cutting the material going into production is therefore becoming more effective than outlays for increasing raw material production (the former involve, for instance, improved quality and a more thorough processing of materials, as well as a careful preparation of finished products for consumption). Between 1976 and 1980 it is planned to reduce the expenditure norms for rolled ferrous metal by 14 to 15 per cent, for timber materials by 12 to 16 per cent, and for cement used in construction by 5 to 6 per cent.

As technology develops, non-recurrent, advanced expenditures on fixed assets, infrastructure, research and development, the training of personnel, prospecting, and on the protection and reproduction of natural resources play an increasingly greater role than current expenditures on production proper (on average 7 to 10 years). Advanced expenditures entail a long period between investment and the return. This means that the average rate of resource turnover is on the» upgrade, as well as the time of expenditure recoupment. In the second half of the 1970s this country will make larger investments in major economic projects to reconstruct agriculture in the non-black earth area of the RSFSR, to develop Northern areas, to channel the Siberian rivers to the South, etc., and this investment can only be recouped over many years. The programme for the comprehensive mechanisation of labour-intensive jobs also requires large investments. No wonder that in 1976 to 1980 each per cent increase in labour productivity will correspond to

88

BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

89

a greater asset-to-man ratio (1.1-1.2 per cent in industry and 2 per cent in agriculture), i.e., greater investments per one worker or a growing cost for each work place (between 1965 and 1975 this cost grew twofold). Hence the greater consideration given to investment efficiency and to better use of fixed assets, in particular to fuller use of equipment through shift work, so as to boost the growth of social wealth.

The growth rates of the output of producer goods (Group A) and the output of consumer goods (Group B) are changing markedly. Before the last war the ratio of the rates of advance of Group A to those of Group B was 2.5:1 and between 1961 and 1965 it was 1.5:1. In the period 1966 to 1975 the ratio decreased even more and in the period 1976 to 1980 it will be 1.29:1 (according to plan). The output of consumer goods will be increased almost two-fold at Group A factories, particularly in the defence industry. The growing share of these goods in the aggregate social product stems from the fact that the revolutionary changes in the objects of labour and production methods have resulted in a higher output from the same quantities of raw and other materials.

One other major change in the structure of production has been brought about by technological progress. In the first postwar years the number of industrial processes roughly corresponded to the number of products manufactured, which meant that there were only one or two alternative processes for the manufacture of a particular product. The scientific and technological revolution has led to an unprecedented increase in the number of alternative processes.

With predominantly manual labour, the difference in the labour intensity of products with different alternative methods of their manufacture was negligible. Today when progressive technologies epitomise the latest scientific advances, this difference is vast. Thus the costs of production of electricity, cement, supports and props for use in mines, and other goods differ greatly with alternative methods of manufacture.

The increase in the number of alternative manufacturing processes results in a growing role for specialisation

based on redistribution of the manufacturing programme among the enterprises and sections using different technologies.

Modern mechanisms and instruments often comprise a perplexing multiplicity of parts and components. Automation of their manufacture is only possible where there is specialisation through the concentration of the manufacture of technologically similar parts and components at a minimum number of production sectors. One distinguishing feature of Soviet industrialisation is that oldestablished and new factories and plants had to produce a wide range of goods to meet the needs of a burgeoning industry. Many factories lacked distinctive production specialisation with the result that today the level of specialisation in the old-established industries often fails to meet the requirements imposed by the scientific and technological revolution.

The specialisation of enterprises and their sections, based on the unification and standardisation of parts and components and of technological processes results in significant changes in production. Ball, roller and needle bearings of all sizes are produced on the basis of a standard technology and documentation. Ninety-five per cent of non-wire resistors in the electronic industry are produced on the basis of uniform design and the range of condensers has been cut to 15 basic designs.

Transferring the manufacture of each component to a specialised sector changes the structure of production at a particular enterprise. In the first instance the ratio of live and materialised labour changes, i.e. of the labour inputs of a particular work team and the amount of `` outside'' labour embodied in the cost of materials, semi-- manufactured goods and purchased articles.

Changes in the structure of production (branch, assortment, value and technological) entail shifts in the aggregate social product as a whole. Under the scientific and technological revolution production develops intensively, i.e., with a stable number of gainfully employed and decreasing expenditure of means of production per unit of end product. Between 1966 and 1970 the growth in labour productivity accounted for 73 per cent of the

90

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKAHATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

91

increment in industrial production, between 1971 and 1975 it accounted for 84 per cent, and between 1976 and 1980 (according to plan) it will account for roughly 90 per cent. The growth in labour productivity will also account for the whole increase in agricultural production and in construction.

Up to 1970 the volume of investment in the USSR grew quicker than the national income. Between 1971 and 1975 the share of accumulation in the national income was stabilised and between 1976 and 1980 provisions have been made for the first time for the consumption fund to grow 27 to 29 per cent faster than the accumulation fund spent on production, which will grow 17 to 23 per cent. The consumption fund and the fund for building communal and cultural facilities will account for a larger portion of the national income (it was 80 per cent in 1975), which points to the enhancement of the end results of social production and its efficiency.

The shifts in the structure of production and factors causing its development are of great social significance. In the USSR almost all the able-bodied population is gainfully employed. Some 78 per cent of all able-bodied people worked or studied (discontinuing their production activities) in 1960, 87 per cent in 1965, and over 91 per cent in 1975, i.e., virtually all the able-bodied men and 80 per cent of the women. Moreover, the main source for replenishing the labour force has become young people who have finished their education, rather than persons taking up paid work in place of private or household work, as had been the case before 1965. This source accounted for only 29 per cent of the total in the period 1961 to 1965, 50 per cent in the period 1966 to 1970, 88 per cent in the period 1971 to 1975; between 1976 and 1980 it will comprise almost 100 per cent.

The fast renovation of a large variety of products coupled with constant changes in the production structure require the human operator to take his bearings in the complicated production environment and be able to quickly acquire proficiency in the manufacture of new products by new methods.

The current scientific and technological revolution

makes labour productivity more dependent on what is known as structural economic factors: the use of fundamentally new technological processes, the emergence of new industries and the changing proportions within individual industries. This is all the more important since the socialist division of labour has now crossed national boundaries, and specialisation and the dissemination of advanced production experience are conducted on an international basis.

All this means that under the scientific and technological revolution the traditional notion of labour productivity has changed. The effectiveness of labour inputs is now being increasingly measured not by the labour intensity of a unit of production, but rather by aggregate, overall labour inputs including the expenditure of past labour materialised in the instruments and objects of labour, research and development, as well as the labour intensity of the product in question, and by labour inputs into the running, repair and maintenance of equipment.

In these conditions personal incomes become more dependent on the efficiency of social production as a whole, as well as on individual input.

SOCIALIST INTEGRATION

The scientific and technological revolution results in a higher degree of production socialisation leading to a more complex pattern of inter-relationships between the various economic sectors which in the past had a considerable measure of autonomy. The economy is rapidly becoming a closely integrated and infinitely complex system. Soviet Academician V. V. Novozhilov has estimated the number of possible alternative versions of the economic development plan in the USSR as being in excess of 10^^500^^; this is the number of atoms in the visible part of the Universe, which until recently was considered the greatest concrete number known to man. Thus, the economy is hardly less complicated a system than the Universe. This circumstance complicates the business of

Q2

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

management and increases the importance of the individual component. On the other hand, a steadily improving science-based economic management offers incalculable benefits which can accrue without extra expenditures of labour through the establishment of optimal proportions and a search for the best possible economic solutions.

The increased socialisation of labour is exemplified in the fact that now industrial products are increasingly the result of collective labour expenditures at a string of industries and enterprises whose number is constantly growing.

Today the economy can no longer be built up as a system of individual plants, factories, state farms, institutes, design bureaus, etc. The autonomy of these components complicates the management of the economic mechanism as a single system. Production can no longer be squeezed into the framework of old established economic units. As the number of links in the production chain grows, and economic inter-relationship become more complex, it is becoming more difficult to establish and co-ordinate links among thousands of administratively independent but technologically interlocking factories, plants and institutes.

The 25th CPSU Congress noted that economic activity must above all be aimed at the end economic results determined by the total volume of the output of consume* goods and modern means of labour, as well as the share of the national income that can be used for current consumption and the construction of housing and cultural facilities.

The end results in their turn are becoming increasingly dependent on many intermediate links, i.e. on the performance of various enterprises and industries. The final, aggregate effect can be undermined by the inadequacy of some intermediate link, e.g. the inadequate production of dyes and finishing materials in the clothing industry or the low quality of hides in the shoe industry.

The Soviet Union is therefore setting up bodies to manage interrelated industries, such as fuel and power, agricultural-industrial or engineering.

The primary link of the Soviet economy is also chang-

THE STR IN THE USSR

93

ing in substance. Earlier this was a factory, plant, mine, electric power station or some other economic unit specialising in one stage of the production cycle. By the end of the tenth five-year plan period the role of the basic, primary link will be played, as a rule, by large associations, both industrial, scientific-industrial and agricultural-industrial. In 1976, 2,300 of these associations produced 24 per cent of all industrial goods.

The new management structure makes it possible to eliminate the multi-stage management of individual industries. Now most of the questions relating to economic activity are decided at the factories, combines and production associations concerned, which are directly subordinate to an appropriate ministry or ail-Union ( republican) industrial association integrating all enterprises within the subindustry in question.

Under the new management system, production concentration goes up. Economic complexes comprise, apart from industrial enterprises, research and development and design organisations. This enables them to carry out the ``research-application'' cycle from start to finish. A production association differs from a conventional-type industrial enterprise in that it represents a complete and relatively autonomous system of co-operating plants and research institutes. The automated control system of a small or medium-size enterprise is often ineffective as everything it does is dependent for success on the cooperation of related enterprises over which it has no control. Relationships which in the case of the individual factory, state farm or research institute are of an external character become an internal matter within a production associtaion and are co-ordinated from a single centre.

A production association is not only a scientific, technological and organisational cell of a new type, it is also this in an economic sense. It can be placed on a fully self-sustained basis. An individual enterprise cannot be placed on such a basis as it lacks requisite finance and its production structure is subject to frequent changes as productoin starts on new items. Often the addition of a single new item to the product range of a small plant can cause its economic performance to change drastically.

94

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

95

Production associations are capable of using raw materials in a comprehensive way and are better equipped to ensure environmental protection. The individual enterprise often tries to destroy or dump its waste products since their recycling does not fit in with its narrow production orientation.

Finally, a production association, as a large associated producer, is a social cell of a new type being able to meet more fully the many different social, cultural and everyday needs of its work force as it maintains special centres for the training of the requisite personnel, medical institutions, sports facilities and recreation and holiday centres. A production association offers better opportunities for promotion since it provides a large variety of jobs to suit every taste and inclination. Within such an association an apprentice may work himself up to the preeminence of a doctor of science. A production association can offer suitable jobs to most members of one's family, though they may have been trained in the humanities or as medical personnel, and even if some of them are physically handicapped. It is also important that a production association can and does set up branches in other cities and towns and in the countryside. A more intensive migration of workers within such an amalgamation helps reduce the turnover of personnel.

At present the division of labour and economic cooperation among the Union Republics is being given greater depth.

Between 1961 and 1975 the RSFSR's proportion of the Soviet population fell from 56 to 53 per cent and that of the Central Asian Republics, Kazakhstan and the Transcaucasus increased from 16 to 20 per cent. This was caused by differences in birth-rate and migration. Over the 15 years the population of Central Asia, Kazakhstan and the Transcaucasus went up 47 per cent, while in the RSFSR, Byelorussia, the Baltic Republics and the Ukraine it only grew 12 per cent. According to plan, therefore, industry is developing faster in the southern regions of the USSR. Between 1966 and 1974 the number of industrial workers went up 22 per cent in the USSR as a whole, while it skyrocketed 36 per

cent in Uzbekistan, 39 per cent in Tajikistan, 53 per cent in Armenia, 55 per cent in Kirghizia, and 66 per cent in Moldavia.

Soviet foreign economic ties are playing a greater role. On the one hand, they are of considerable political importance because they strengthen the might and cohesion of the socialist community, help restructure the developing countries economically and socially on the basis of progressive principles and expand the material base for peaceful coexistence with the capitalist countries. On the other hand, the international division of labour means time saved and production made more efficient by using science and technology from all over the world. Moreover, environmental protection, exploring the World Ocean and space, eliminating the most dangerous and widespread diseases and solving the raw material, energy and other global problems are only possible on an international scale.

Between 1970 and 1975 Soviet foreign trade grew from 22,000 million to 51,000 million rubles, i.e., 130 per cent. The three-fifths were complete sets of equipment for almost 2,000 projects in the chemical, automobile, light, food and other industries, while the rest were consumer goods and raw materials for their production. Soviet exports include raw materials (oil, gas, iron, manganese and chromium ores, asbestos, timber), furs, atomic reactors, electric generators, aircraft, machine-tools, tractors, automobiles and plant for metallurgical, glassmaking and other works. The USSR's major trade partners are the socialist countries (the CMEA countries account for more than half the Soviet trade turnover), and West Germany, Japan, the USA, France, Finland, and Italy.

The economies of the socialist countires are rapidly becoming integrated. Further steps involve a transition from traditional trade to jointly elaborating and implementing long-range target programmes. In particular, this concerns the joint exploitation of natural resources, the construction of large industrial complexes and the drafting of long-term plans for co-operation between enterprises and whole industries. Examples include the

96

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THB STR IN THE USSR

97

Ust-Ilim timber and Orenburg gas complexes and the phosphorite combine in Kinguisepp. Programmes for producing polyethelene, olephene, etc. have been jointly undertaken by the USSR, the GDR and Hungary. The CMEA member-countries have built 3,000-kilometre gas pipeline to the western frontier of the USSR.

A pattern of cooperation is meant which begins with the joint elaboration of long-term plans and the conduct of research rather than at a stage where the products in question have been put out. This pattern of integration is intended to create conditions favourable to the organisation in each co-operating country of the mass production of a previously agreed range of parts, components and whole items to meet the needs of all the co-operating countries. This makes it possible for each socialist country, big and small, to develop up-to-date automated production complexes.

International production and science-cum-production associations have been functioning for some time, including the Interchem, Intermetal, and Interatominstrument organisations. International scientific and technical information centre, computer centres, and research institutes for advanced studies in the latest areas of research have been set up. Socialist integration creates the most rational and efficient units to manage socialist economy under the scientific and technological revolution.

The scientific and technological revolution has also made possible economic co-operation on a world scale. More efficient foreign trade with the capitalist countries requires a gradual transition to the export of processed raw materials (sawn timber instead of logs, oil products instead of oil, etc.), increased exports of competitive and high-quality machines and instruments and the sale of licences.

International detente has enabled a switch to be made from traditional trade to compensation agreements under which foreign firms grant credits, equipment and licences and in return receive a portion of the goods manufactured at the enterprises they helped to build. These provisions underlie the contracts the USSR signed with leading chemical concerns in Italy, France, West Ger-

many, Britain and Japan. Equipment is paid for by supplies of power-intensive semi-finished and finished goods produced on the basis of oil and gas. An example of the mutual utilisation of natural resources is the contract whereby the USA delivers one million tons of superphosphate acid to the USSR (i.e., five million tons of phosphorous fertilisers) in exchange for ammonia, calcium, chloride and carbamide. West Germany is helping to build the electrometallurgical combine which will use ore from the Kursk Magnetic Anomaly. Under a longterm contract Japan is helping to explore and develop natural wealth in the South of Yakutia and on the shelf around Sakhalin.

THE COMPLETION OF INDUSTRIALISATION THROUGHOUT THE ECONOMY

An important prerequisite of a revolution in production is the complete industrialisation of the whole economy to make industrialised production the principal form of production in general. * This primarily concerns agriculture, which employs about a fourth of the total work force in the USSR. The industrialisation of agriculture includes its comprehensive mechanisation, complete electrification, the widespread use of mineral fertilisers and the application of chemical substances, land reclamation and land improvement. Apart from integration between agriculture and industry and inter-collective-farm co-- operation agriculture is changing from a technologically isolated sector, where the land is the chief means of production and where the processes of nature are the chief technology, into an integral part of a single, closely integrated production system run on a scientific basis.

* ``Industrialisation'' is generally taken to mean the creation and subsequent development of large-scale industry.

Under the current scientific and technological revolution, however, the term ``industrialisation'' is also used to mean the transition to machine production in every area of the economy, a final stage of industrialisation to which it is only possible to pass with the present scientific and technological revolution. The term ``industrialisation'' is used in this broader sense here.

7-054

98

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

99

The 25th Congress of the CPSU decided that during the tenth five-year plan the growing of grain and beetroot crops will be fully mechanised. There will be a rapid transition from the mechanisation of individual processes to comprehensively automated enterprises in the production of fodder and early vegetables, in raising poultry for eggs and in pig and cattle breeding. By 1980 these items will be produced by several thousand agricultural-industrial enterprises controlled by computers which will decide the optimal processes, fodder and crop structure, etc. Work in many of these enterprises will become like that in industry; production will not depend on the season or weather, but only on man himself. Scientifically regulated production will change the way of life in the countryside with the length of the working day and leisure time being determined by law rather than the season.

The electrification of Soviet agriculture meant laying power lines for hundreds of thousands of kilometres in barely accessible regions. Supplying all production premises and houses in the countryside with electricity was only completed by 1975. The power-to-man ratio for rural labour has risen sharply and continues to grow (1.5 hp in 1940, 8.5 hp in 1965, 17 hp in 1975, and 28 hp in the 1980 according to plan), and is approximating that in industry.

The chemicalisation of agriculture involves the wide use of fertilisers (in 1975 the USSR led the world in fertiliser production), herbicides, pesticides, insecticides, medicines to control plant and animal diseases, synthetic fodder, enzymes, antibiotics, etc. In the new five-year period it is planned to increase supplies of mineral fertilisers and combined feeds by more than 50 per cent.

Under the scientific and technological revolution Soviet agriculture is switching more and more from using chemicals which pollute the environment to biological ( genetic, selectionist, hydrobiological, microbiological), ecological, phenological, ethological and other scientific methods of controlling the water and temperature regimes, soil composition, plant varieties, animal strains, etc.

Phenological forecasting was first used in the YavanObikin irrigation system in Tadjikistan. This meant that the time the cotton ripened and pests appeared was worked out precisely and the quantity of chemicals applied was considerably reduced.

The southern regions of the USSR often suffer from draught and the northern regions from excess moisture. Land improvement is therefore especially important and involves the scientific control of several processes affecting plant growth on the basis of related engineering, chemical and biological factors. Between 1976 and 1980 it is planned to increase the area of irrigated and drained lands from 25 to 34 million hectares. This particularly concerns the non-black earth zone, the Volga area, Kazakhstan, Central Asia and the Transcaucasus. Moreover, 37.6 million hectares of desert, semi-desert and mountain pastures will be irrigated.

Land reclamation in the USSR started before the tenth five-year plan (thus, some nine million hectares were reclaimed during the ninth five-year plan period alone, from 1971 to 1975). But a comprehensive nationwide programme could only be worked out on the basis of industrial methods and scientific achievements peculiar to the age of the scientific and technological revolution. Tentative estimates have shown the best regions for reclamation to be the Volga area, Central Asian Republics, Kazakhstan, North Caucasus, the non-black earth zone, etc., and have indicated the most profitable crops in each particular region (grain, rice, cotton, soy-beans, vegetables near big cities, etc.). It is planned that the social infrastructure in the new areas should be developed, those working on land reclamation be trained and their qualifications improved, and the enrolment of students in the appropriate departments increased. This comprehensive, programmatic approach is becoming the basis for setting up the agriculture-cum-industry complex.

The industrialisation of agriculture involves a radical improvement in personnel qualifications. By 1975 practically all collective and state farm managers had received specialised education. The current task is to improve the training of medium-level managers, section, team and

7*

100

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

101

farm leaders and machine-operators. There are ample opportunities for this; in 1975 every second rural dweller (as compared to every sixteenth in 1940) had secondary (complete or incomplete) or higher education.

A unified state approach to the country's agriculturecum-industry complex implies co-operation between agriculture and the relevant branches of industry and construction within the framework of comprehensive programmes and agricultural-industrial associations.

In 1976 the USSR adopted a long-term programme for agricultural and industrial integration and the development of mixed (state and collective-farm and inter-- collective-farm) associations. Collective and state farms joining these associations preserve their independence but assign a portion of their resources for building large specialised enterprises to produce balanced feeds, to grow seeds and prepare them for sowing, to store the harvest and process farm produce, to produce local building materials and build houses and production premises.

The need to boost farm production to supply the people and industry sufficiently has meant greatly increasing investments in this sector of the economy. Between 1976 and 1980 investments in agriculture will grow 41 per cent and their proportion of total economic investment will increase from 18 to 23 per cent.

The completion of industrialisation in construction is of exceptional importance. The 1960s saw a sharp increase in the volume of prefabricated industrial construction and house building in the Soviet Union using large panels. The proportion of construction involving the latter type has now reached 50 per cent of the total. The output of metal structures is growing rapidly along wtih the production of joinery articles, polymer materials including glass fibre materials, lynoleum, synthetic carpets and rugs, and fast and moisture-resistant dyes. All this brings about radical changes in the building trade which is increasingly leaning on fully mechanised methods of on-site assembly using standard factory-made units and high-quality components. The progress of construction is fastest and quality of assembly highest when large units, components and assembled parts are used. These

are assembled at factories to be mounted on the site later. While assembly work is being done on the site the large units and components are supplemented with the necessary fittings and equipment supplied strictly on schedule which is geared to the progress of assemblying.

In the early 1970s this helped to reduce the planned time of building the Ladyzhensk, Uglegorsk and Zaporozhye hydropower stations and an air conditioner factory in Baku in half the time.

During the tenth five-year plan Soviet builders will erect industrial combines and territorial production complexes with a standard lay-out, common infrastructure and communications network. This offers many economic and social advantages, for example, taking into account ecological requirements. Full employment is assured; this particularly concerns women in areas where mining, metallurgy and other heavy industries predominate and where women are not employed on basic jobs. This underlies the construction between 1976 and 1980 of the West-Siberian, Timano-Pechora (North European USSR), Sayany, Chulmano-Aldan (the Baikal-Amur railway line area) and Orenburg complexes for working oil, gas and other mineral deposits.

The Sayany complex, the largest in the country, includes the world most powerful Sayano-Shushenskaya hydropower station (6.4 million kW), the Minusinsk complex of electrical engineering plants, the Abakan railway car-building and Sayany aluminium factories, and light industrial and food enterprises.

Agriculture and building were once considered the less developed branches of Soviet economy. Production organisation and personnel skills in these two branches were considerably lower than in industry. Their industrialisation and the comprehensive development of new regions will help cut social differences in Soviet society.

THE CHANGING ROLE OF SCIENCE

A socialist society offers the best opportunities for the planned development and application of science. As has been mentioned above, economic progress today is in-

102

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

103

creasingly dependent upon the scale and scope of scientific research and the efficiency with which research results and findings are applied to industry.

What would have happened if Isaac Newton had discovered his famous laws of mechanics, say, two years later? Surely, the economic might of Britain would hardly have suffered in any way. The point is that in Newton's day science was largely an ideal force, a form of the cultural and intellectual life of society representing the fund of man's knowledge of the laws of nature and society. As far back as in the 19th century Engels said that science owed much more to production than vice versa.

Today applied science has become a sphere of production in its own right engaged in developing new instruments and objects of labour, new processes, and new forms and methods of production organisation. Scientific research is now the first phase of any productive activity preceding actual production and involving experimental production and intellectual and experimental work.

The high effectiveness of science springs from some of its special economic features. In the first place science exploits free natural forces. The instrument of labour in scientific research is, in most cases, a natural process, whether physical, chemical or biological. Secondly, science places at the service of society free social forces. Indeed, a research worker is not only equipped with the results of his own research but, above all, he draws on the cumulative findings of generations of scientists and researchers before him. Most often he draws on the scientific information contained in books, articles, etc. free of charge, as this information belongs to mankind as a whole. Thirdly, the work of the researcher ranks first among all other types of work in terms of qualifications and intensity and what is more, the process of creativity is not confined by the limits of a working day.

This does not mean of course that scientists, rather than industrial and agricultural workers, are now actual producers of social wealth. Science by itself creates neither products nor profit, all it does is equip the direct

producers in industry and agriculture with knowledge and techniques. Science is dead unless it is backed up by adequate research and experimental facilities. Science is dead without skilled industrial workers and engineers capable of converting a scientist's discovery into a prototype and launching it into quantity production.

Under the scientific and technological revolution it is not just production which becomes a field for the application of science. Science itself, in terms of its technical equipment, industrial scale of experiments and tests and in terms of its organisation based on the division of labour is fast entering upon the industrial stage of its evolution. Soviet physicists would hardly have achieved the success they did during work on elementary particles if they had not had the world's biggest proton synchrotron at Serpukhov which went into operation in the latter half of the sixties, unless they had access to the electron accelerators in Yerevan and Kharkov, the proton synchrocyclotron at Gatchina outside Leningrad, the Tokamak installations which create and maintain plasma within thermonuclear parameters, thermonuclear test reactors, telescopes with mirror diameter of over six metres, computers, etc..

Automation will free the researcher from the drudgery of uncreative activity and leave him the basic creative effort. Whether it be experiments involving alternative chemical reactions or the study of living tissues, or economic calculations and geological research---- everywhere well-trained and skilled specialists have to spend a lot of their valuable time and energies on processing and analysing the findings. Fully automated systems based on computer technology will make this work much more productive.

Historically, research centres and institutions in the USSR came into being as largely independent selfcontained organisations attached to a particular branch of the country's economy. In those years this was justified if only because the state freed scientists from the drudgery of day-to-day routine chores to allow them more time to concentrate on solving long-term problems crucial to the basic trends in the country's industrial develop-

104

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

105

ment. This practice resulted in the fact that by the late sixties a mere two per cent of all Soviet research workers were actually employed in industry, the rest 98 per cent being employed by various scientific institutes, research centres or by universities and colleges.

The organisational separation of science and industry is now rapidly becoming a thing of the past. The lead time from the start of research on a particular theme or idea to the economic application of research findings in industry is now one of the main indices of research efficiency. In the seventies the lead time averaged six or seven years. A considerable proportion of that time was spent on arrangement and co-ordination rather than on refining and verifying the research findings. The science and production, research and development, and production and technology associations now being set up in the USSR are called upon to eliminate this unsatisfactory state of affairs. When it is a case of designing and building high-performance turbogenerators, rolling mills and other heavy industrial equipment, which is manufactured singly by specialist plants and where the prototype should incorporate the optimal engineering solution, the manufacturing plant becomes the centre of the association. If an association is called upon to introduce new equipment and technology at a large number of enterprises then, conversely, all the links of the association's chain of enterprises come under the parent multi-disciplinary research institute.

When an association is engaged in exploratory research in physics, biology or the social sciences, then the university or college (multi-disciplinary) can play the leading role: such a combination benefits science and improves the training of scientific personnel. Eventually these associations will be transferred to academic towns where several allied institutes draw on a common experimental and information base and are backed up by the same system of scientific services. In the latter half of the sixties alone, academic towns of this sort were set up in Pushchino-on-the-Oka, Noginsk and Krasnaya Fakhra near Moscow, and at Pesochny, Gatchina and Krasnoye Selo outside Leningrad. Scientists at world-famous Aka-

demgorodok outside Novosibirsk maintained contacts with 15 industrial ministries to which, between 1965 and 1977, they turned over nearly 1,500 R & D solutions, whose implementation recouped the cost of building Akademgorodok many times over.

One urgent task is to place R & D organisations on a self-supporting basis. What is required at this juncture is a single economic mechanism for every link in the "science and production" chain. However, in this " industry of discoveries", as science is sometimes called today, it is often impossible to tell in advance (particularly at the initial stage) how much time and money will be required to complete a research project. Sometimes it is even impossible to tell what the final result will be until a later stage. If these values are known precisely in advance then nothing new is involved but a modification of something that already exists. Raising the economic efficiency of scientific research is clearly incompatible with clipping the wings of researchers working on fundamentally new ideas.

The 25th Congress of the CPSU stressed the special significance of basic research bearing on the discovery of new fields in science and technology, radical changes in industrial processes and the creation of completely new materials. Results are often felt in fields having no relation to the original research, and in improvement of measurement methods and applied research.

In science, where each research process has a distinctly individual, non-recurrent nature, even a negative result is, rather paradoxically, not necessarily a setback because it shows that a particular avenue, if pursued, will lead nowhere, and that the correct solution is to be sought elsewhere. Thus direct labour inputs into the development of a new antibiotic amount to several hundreds of hours while the full labour inputs, including those expended on unsuccessful experimentation, total 60,000 hours. Research into the development of a new medicine was undertaken by a team of 50 and covered 2.5 years, during which time they worked through 6,000 samples of soil from all parts of the world, grew about 100,000 cultures, obtained 3,000 new substances of which only

106

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

107

one was eventually used in therapy. Much the same situation is typical of many other research projects.

The question arises whether the stallion of khozraschot (operational economic autonomy) and the timid and frail chamois of creativity can work in the same harness as a team? What this means is how can the results of sleepless nights and sudden brain waves be converted into the dry and insipid language of accounts and figures.

In 1969 all design bureaus and R & D organisations in the electrical engineering industry were placed on a new system of incentives which depended on the actual benefit arising from the application of R & D solutions to production. In 1970-1976 other engineering and instrument-making industries followed suit. Under the new system it is specific research projects which are financed out of the state budget rather than the research institute and its staff establishment. Finance is provided throughout the period of lead time, i.e. from the initiation of research to the application of its results in industry.

A comprehensive programme is being worked out in line with the relevant decisions adopted by the 25th Congress of the CPSU. This programme involves restructuring the entire system of management of scientific and technological progress.

ance between 1921 and 1923. The chief aim of this was to settle the question of "who will beat whom", and to make the socialist structure of the country's economy Ihe dominant structure.

In that period economic units were enlarged. The principal management unit in industry were trusts which comprised several enterprises in the same or in related industries. A group of trusts, acting as shareholders, set up syndicates which supplied them with the requisite goods and handled the sale of their products. An important feature of the 1921-1923 economic reform was the transfer of trusts and syndicates to full operational autonomy. They themselves had to see that their performance be profitable. As self-supporting economic units the trusts were not subsidised by the state and were expected to find their raw materials and customers by themselves through the market.

The second economic reform was carried out between 1929 and 1932 when the socialist form of production had become dominant and a socialist offensive was launched all along the front under the leadership of the Communist Party.

The economic management system created as a result of this reform continued without serious modification for over 35 years. This period saw many organisational changes affecting the way in which enterprises were subordinated to appropriate organisations but these changes left the actual management techniques intact.

The second economic reform involved a reduction in the size of economic management units with the elimination of trusts and syndicates. Factories were made the basic component of the industrial management system. Design bureaus, and supply and sales organisations were separated from the factories and the operational autonomy of enterprises was restricted.

Operational economic autonomy no longer applied to the relations between industrial enterprises and the economic management agencies. The principles of compensation and equivalency on which their relationships had been based previously were replaced by fundamentally different ones whereby the state was to make the most

THE SCIENTIFIC AND TECHNOLOGICAL REVOLUTION AND ECONOMIC MECHANISM

Since the early sixties the European socialist countries have been implementing economic reforms. The reasons behind the restructuring of the economic mechanism have a general character rather than a local one, and spring from the changed situation associated with economic management in the socialist countries and equally from the expanded scale and structure of socialist production and from the demands made by the scientific and technological revolution.

The Soviet Union's socialist economy has experienced three successive economic reforms. The first was put through on Lenin's initiative and with his personal guid-

108

L, BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE SIR IN THE USSR

109

of the resources and equipment available to the enterprises free of charge but reserved the right to intervene in their economic activity and to take away some of their resources for redistribution among other enterprises.

The principles of operational economic autonomy nolonger applied to the relationships between individual enterprises either. They could only enter into an economic contact with one another through the medium of a third party, namely the ministry, glavk (directorate), bank, or sales organisation concerned.

Operational autonomy was likewise dispensed with in the matter of advanced and non-recurrent expenditures. Capital investments, R & D projects, trained personnel, natural resources and raw materials were given to the enterprises free while the expenditures they had to make were covered out of the state budgets by the provision of subsidies. The principle of operational economic autonomy continued to apply only to current expenditures on production and sales whose proportion of the total production expenditures tended to decline as we mentioned above.

Finally, the principle of operational autonomy no longer applied to the relationships between the factory's management and work force. Until 1929 the level of wages at industrial enterprises was specified in collective agreements and depended on the performance of the factory and plant in question. Between 1929 and 1934 the centralised planning of wages and an average wage for each category of the work force was introduced, and the numbers of workers in each category began also to be planned from the centre. As a result, workers' wages were now dependent on the size of state subsidies granted to their particular enterprise rather than on its performance.

Under this system production management relied primarily on administrative methods, which means that a higher level of economic organisation assigned an enterprise's tasks and plan targets and this affected its whole performance. The main job of the enterprise under this system was to fulfil unswervingly the many different tasks and assignments that determined every phase of

its work. Planning under such a system proceeds from an analysis of the actual level of output. Each enterprise judges its efficiency on the basis of its past performance, and the results of the work of a factory or a whole industry serve as the basis for planning for the next period.

In such a situation material incentives are based on the piece rate earnings of the workers along with the flat rates and bonuses received by the managers, engineers and technicians for the fulfilment and overfulfilment of planned targets. This system of incentives and payment for work done fostered an interest in the fulfilment and overfulfilment of planned production targets on schedule, and equally in the strict observance of the specified limits on the wages and production costs, and in obtaining as much money in subsidies as possible. The workers on piece rate are interested in overfulfilling their output quotas, in improving their skills and raising labour intensity.

The system of restricted operational autonomy under industrialisation was a progressive measure and the only possible and necessary system since at the time the USSR had to stimulate the accelerated development of initially unprofitable heavy industries and to develop technically sophisticated industries practically from scratch and in the shortest time possible.

The scientific and technological revolution, the increasingly complicated pattern of interrelations, and strengthening inter-dependence between individual links in the economic chain combined to necessitate a third economic reform. The revolution in production means that society has to be managed as a single techno-- economic and socio-political system. It also requires the long-range forecasting of increasingly complicated links between scientific and technological progress and economic development and the direction of these processes with the aid of long-term planning and more active involvement of the working people in economic management.

The economic reform, that was initiated in late 1965 in pursuance of the decision adopted by the Plenary Ses-

110

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

111

sion of the CG CPSU of September 1965, was aimed at introducing the principle of full operational autonomy into all the links of the economic chain throughout the country. Full operational autonomy differs fundamentally from the restricted autonomy in use before 1965. It presupposes that large-scale economic units are not just administratively independent (i.e. have their own balancesheet current account and profit and loss account, etc.), but that they are also economically independent and that their resources are actually separated from state resources.

The principle of full self-supporting operation is applied to advance expenditures as well as to current ones.. This presupposes the introduction of charges for the use of land, water and manpower resources in the long run. The payment of these charges compensates the state for its spending on reproducing the work force through education, the health services and pension schemes. Capital investments are to be provided to operating enterprises in the form of long-term credits rather than be given free of charge.

Under full operational autonomy material incentives are based both on the use of a wages fund planned at the centre and on the socialist system of the work force's participation in the profits of its factory. Under this system, material liability means a full restitution to partners in the economic transactions for the damage caused them by low quality products or a failure tomeet delivery dates.

The instrument-making industry, the Moscow road transport association and some other organisations have come the nearest to such a system. In these organisations economic management is exercised through the medium of economic association, each operating on the basis of its own five-year plan. The use of stable norms makes it possible for the proportion of the total projected profit to be retained by the association to be fixed for the full five-year period. All expenditures on capital investments, R & D projects, the upkeep of economic management personnel, and the formation of reserves are now financed by the association concerned or through the use of long-

term credits granted by the state. If the loan fails to be spent for the stated purpose in the current year it is carried over to the next. The association retains such savings as it has made on wages as a result of their spending less than the specified norm of their expenditure per one rouble of products sold.

An association's annual production programme comprises the following three indices: (1) extended product range, (2) bringing of productive capacities and projects into operation, and (3) limits of the material and technical resources. Indices of the volume of sales, the size of profit, the profitability and labour productivity are fixed by the council of directors on the basis of the recommendations made by the automated control system.

It was noted at the 25th GPSU Congress that organisation, i.e., the continuous improvement of economic management in the broadest sense of the term, was decisive in boosting production under the scientific and technological revolution. This implies a further restructuring of the entire economic mechanism, including planning, organisation and incentives.

``The revolution in science and technology," L. I. Brezhnev said at the 25th Party Congress, "requires radical changes in the style and methods of economic work, a determined struggle against sluggishness and red tape; it requires true respect for science and the ability and desire to take advice from and reckon with science. It requires an improvement of planning and economic incentives in order to create the conditions that can in full measure expedite the passage of new ideas all along the line from invention to mass production.... And in our entire economic construction perhaps no tasks today are more urgent and important." *

The economic reform in the 1960s mostly concerned incentives for increasing the volume of output sold, profit and profitability at factories and plants. The comprehensive restructuring of the economic mechanism carried out in the second half of the 1970s is much

* L. I. Brezhnev, Report of the CPSU Central Committee and the Immediate Tasks of the Party in Home and Foreign Policy. XXVth Congress of the CPSU, Moscow, 1976, p. 58.

112

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THB STR IN THE USSR

113

broader in its tasks and scope. It involves the development of both aspects of democratic centralism: (1) the centralised establishment of the principal proportions of reproduction and integrated policies in the field of scientific and technological progress, prices, wages and salaries, etc., and (2) expanding the initiative and independence of enterprises thereby relieving the higher management of the need to decide particular questions.

Improved planning implies the development of programme-target and balance methods, restructuring the plan indices system, setting up a normative base for plan calculations and perfecting forecasting methods through, the use of mathematical methods and computers.

Up till now, economic plans in the USSR have mostly heen drawn up on a sectoral (departmental) and territorial basis. The major scientific, technological, economic and social tasks however are inter-sectoral in character. Building modern machine-tools is inconceivable without high-quality construction and instrument steels, cast iron, precision bearings, sophisticated electrical equipment and programme-controlled systems. New tractor models are no use without a complete set of tractor-drawn and widecut implements, etc. Moreover, technical tasks cannot be accomplished without involving economic, organisational and social problems.

A specified programme now helps to concentrate efforts and resources on solving key state problems and intersectoral matters. It includes the whole range of operations from drafting to commissioning, regardless of the particular department or office involved. The programme aims to achieve the ultimate goal taking fully into account social requirements, and it is financed by the organisation concerned with the final result. The programme's chief is vested with the necessary powers for co-ordinating the work of various agencies. We mentioned above the specified programmes for mechanising arduous jobs, for land improvement, transforming the non-black earth Centre, setting up new territorial-- production complexes, etc.

A comprehensive approach is indispensable for planning scientific and technical progress and its socio-eco-

nomic consequences. Progress cannot come from research workers alone. Planning the science-cum-production cycle as a whole is instrumental in reducing its length and in coordinating the efforts of scientists, engineers, technicians and workers. Moreover, branch research institutes and factories join in the R & D carried in the Academies of Sciences of the USSR and of the Union Republics at an early stage, as a result of which industry is simultaneously supplied with a technical improvement and with trained cadres.

The system of indices to assess the work of ministries and enterprises also needs to be restructured (preparatory work on this is underway, keeping in mind the ultimate economic results and qualitative characteristics of production efficiency. So far this sort of assessment has mostly involved how much of the produce has been sold, the size of profits and the profitability of an individual enterprise and has primarily reflected local, partial results. The contribution a particular economic unit makes to social production can only be assessed if it is supplemented by indices relating to the quality, technical level and material-intensity of production, to the fulfilment of economic contracts and orders in kind, and to net production. To be sure, this makes assessment more difficult, but it also reflects the general sophistication of economic ties under the scientific and technological revolution.

Further improving the incentives presupposes a transition to a new collective system of paying for the end product. The present level of production mechanisation means that the primary labour collective (whose members are bound by regular emotional contacts) can be assigned the whole range of manufacturing operations from start to finish. This enables a team to decide its own numerical strength, work procedure, intra-collective division of labour, and equipment requirements, and to assess its members' work. The team is also responsible for the quality and cost of its product and for the time it takes to make.

Between 1976 and 1980 industry and construction will be organisationally restructured.

What is the substance of this restructuring in a situa-

8-054

114

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

115

tion where automated control systems are introduced on a mass scale? Would it not be better to entrust all or almost all management functions to the computer, including the assignment of particular production tasks to individual enterprises?

It was found that rigid centralisation like this was inadvisable and technically impossible to achieve (the computer cannot evaluate all possible alternative decisions for all levels of management). Under the hierarchical system of management, information, when passed on to the next stage (from a production sector to a workshop, from the workshop to an enterprise, from the enterprise' to an industry, from an industry to the economy as a whole), is not merely supplemented mechanically, but also undergoes qualitative changes, acquiring great reliability. Under it, decision-making and the manipulation of the system to be controlled is wholly entrusted to the computer at the lowest echelon (a particular technological process), while at higher echelons of the management chain the computer merely processes the information fed to it and evaluates and prepares alternative decisions. The higner the level of management the greater the role of the human element in decision-making, the broader the aim to be achieved, and the more generalised is the nature of the information concerned. At the level of a production sector it is important to maintain preset technological parameters; at the level of an enterprise it is important to ensure that the size of profit, labour productivity, etc. are within the planned limits; while at the level of the economy as a whole it is important to ensure the fulfilment of the comprehensive programmes of economic and social development.

The object of the reform of the economic mechanism is to integrate the various performance criteria of all management levels into a single, logical and conflict-free system which will make it possible to create favourable conditions for giving full rein to initiative and emulation and to bring about a situation where what is good for society as a whole is good for each individual enterprise, workshop and worker. In a situation where automated control systems are employed this will result in a system

of continuous feedback: the experience and initiative of the work force, and consumer needs will be taken more carefully into account and will furnish a reliable basis for constant check-ups and timely adjustment of economic management decisions so as to accelerate progress in production.

DEVELOPMENT OF SOCIALIST EMULATION

In the incredibly difficult first months of Soviet power, Lenin had few or no free moments. It was only after the Soviet Government had absolutely insisted on his doing so, that in January 1918 Lenin agreed to have a few days rest in a sanatorium. But even there he continued to work and pondered over the future of the revolution. The problem uppermost in Lenin's mind in those days was to find the best way to run the country through relying on its entire working class and those sections of the peasantry which allied themselves with the workers. Around that time Lenin wrote an article "How We Should Organise Competition?" in which he outlined his ideas on the mechanism of economic management under socialism.

Lenin wrote: "Now that a socialist government is in power our task is to organise competition. The hangerson and spongers on the bourgeoisie described socialism as a uniform, routine, monotonous and drab barrack system." But, "far from extinguishing competition, socialism, on the contrary, for the first time creates the opportunity for employing it on a really wide and on a really mass scale".::"

Lenin rejected the familiar stereotype that associated emulation with private ownership of the means of production and identified competition with emulation.

Is the free initiative of the individual really the unquestionable advantage of capitalism? Is it not a fact that this initiative can only exist and foster individual enterprise, energy and pioneering boldness to any appreciable extent under privately owned small-scale com-

V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 26, p. 404.

8*

116

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STB IN THE USSR

117

modity production when the owner with a little capital and a few hired workers may enter the market and then hope for the hest? But small-scale commodity production has long since been strangled by the big monopolies with their capacity to put vast amounts of goods on the market.

Moreover, competition has always implied competition in marketing, a struggle for influence and a place in the market. The profits accruing from the exclusive right of access to primary sources of raw materials, to markets or to technical patents or from all manner of financial machinations and underhand dealings, or from lobbying legislators and public servants in positions of influence are far more desirable 'and welcome than those obtained from time and labour-consuming modernisation programme which is something your rival may find out about and repeat.

Finally, competition is subject to the play of free market forces and not even the most astute industrial tycoons can be sure what the future holds: enrichment or bankruptcy.

By contrast emulation implies conscious and purposeful reciprocal control by the participating producers. Emulation as it has developed in the USSR involves factories and plants, villages and local Soviets and in no way runs counter to the public ownership of the means of production, nor does it hinder each collective achieving its aims which are predetermined by its particular plan.

Lenin considered it essential to devote so much attention to emulation when analysing the mechanism of socialist economic management because emulation has a special role to play: through mass control and worker participation in management, it ensures rational and smooth functioning of the entire mechanism of economic management and each of its components in a way consistent with the achievement of the overall goal of socialist production. Are there any employers in the capitalist world who care for the good of society? Yes, there are. But competition compels all of them either to act in a way promising maximum profits through employing the more refined forms of exploitation, or to drop out of the race. Are there any incompetent and dishonest

managers in a socialist country who put their personal interests or parochial interests first? Unfortunately, yes. Socialist emulation must compel them to act in a way that is in accordance with the objective laws of socialism, to convert advanced experience into a moral stimulus and later into a legally enforced model of labour organisation and performance.

Socialism, as Lenin put it, implies "building a centralised economic system, and economic system directed from the centre..." * which has only one "chief employer". However, if such an economy is to avoid "stereotyped forms and uniformity imposed from above", ** it requires a universal and all-embracing system of accounting and control, which, to use the modern phrase, would ensure feedback within the economy and would indicate the extent to which the decisions made approach the optimum. Socialism cannot and need not replace the ever vigilant eye of the employer with an army of financial inspectors and record keepers, with an avalanche of ``in'' and ``out'' papers, even if they are processed by computers. Socialism has its own method which in fact stems from the substance of its system of economic management and this is to make the job of accounting and control the responsibility of the masses, to create an unprecedented, multi-million strong working class apparatus to supervise the intellectuals' organisational activities, to spot and then promote capable people, and to foster individual initiative within the framework of a planned economy. This is precisely what Lenin had in mind when he pondered ways to organise countrywide emulation.

Lenin's systems analysis of emulation as the basis for planned economic management was to have tremendous importance. As the years went by socialist emulation grew stronger and stronger and its forms became more advanced and complex. The first communist subbotniks were held in 1919 and were free and voluntary labour contributions to solve the more urgent economic problems. The shock workers' movement began in 1926 and im-

* V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 28, p. 400. ** Ibid., Vol. 26, p. 413.

118

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

119

mediately assumed a mass scale. This movement was above all geared to the fulfilment and overfulfilment of approved output quotas and the initiation of young workers to the ``secrets'' of their particular trades. The Stakhanov movement began in 1935 and for the first time connected socialist emulation with the introduction of new technologies and new principles of labour organisation. The movement for a communist attitude to work that got under way in 1958 extended socialist emulation to the development of the worker's personality. However, it took the scientific and technological revolution to introduce qualitative changes in socialist emulation and in its' role in the further advancement of socialist society.

Emulation is becoming the basis of economic management when, as Lenin put it, "after centuries of working for others, of forced labour for the exploiter, it has become possible to work for oneself and moreover to employ all the achievements of modern technology and culture in one's work". * What is the new role of socialist emulation at the present juncture? As far as the economic functions of socialist emulation are concerned, the scientific and technological revolution puts special emphasis on choosing the optimal alternatives of production and on disseminating advanced production experience. In the past these questions were not so important because each industry as a rule had just a few enterprises capable of putting out the same or similar types of product. In those days there were only three major tractor building plants: one at Kharkov, another at Volgograd and a third at Chelyabinsk. There were only two major motor works: in Moscow and Gorky. Only two plants (the Krasny Proletary in Moscow and the Sverdlov plant in Leningrad) manufactured up-to-date machine-tools. At that time planning decisions were mostly based on a single alternative, so that it was easy to decide which enterprises were to produce particular products. The nature of the product in question decided the choice of the manufacturer. Almost every major heavy

engineering plant was the sole specialist in its particular field.

Today there are dozens of enterprises in any industry capable of producing the same or similar products. Thus, there are something like 100 machine-tool building plants, about 300 road-building machinery factories and approximately the same number of iron and steel works. The task now is to ensure that each order for a particular product goes to the manufacturer capable of filling this order faster and better than others and at the lowest cost. Between 1973 and 1976 many enterprises in related industries, which were engaged in the same science and production cycle, began concluding socialist emulation agreements despite the fact that they belonged to different ministries and departments. An example of such an agreement is the one concluded by enterprises designing new types of cars and lorries, and enterprises producing and using them. Similar agreements were concluded by enterprises producing and transporting iron ore and by those producing iron and steel, etc. Such agreements involve the establishment of horizontal links in the economy which can be controlled by work teams (collectives) themselves.

The development of alternative designs and modifications on a competitive basis is becoming more popular. Thus, a sketch design for a giant turbo-generator of 1,200,000 kW capacity was entrusted to several teams of designers in Leningrad, Kharkov and other cities simultaneously. The teams of the associations the Leningrad Metals Plant and the Elektrosila factory, which came up with the best design, won the final contract. The design was put into effect in 1976.

In the past, advanced experience was basically a matter of individual skill and ingenuity, qualities that are not so easy to pass on to other workers. Today advanced experience is a matter of developing new machinery, instruments, tools, technologies and ways of organising labour, all of which can be carefully studied and made known to others. Of course, considerable financial resources are required to make advanced experience better and more widely known. But these sources are far lower

V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 26, p. 407.

120

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

121

than those used by a pioneering plant in research experimentation, testing and deciding the most efficient alternative choice. Nowadays it takes from two to five years to develop new types of machinery and materials, and not less than a year to develop new technology and production organisation, while it takes just a few weeks to launch the resultant prototypes into quantity production. In this process production risk is cut to minimum and the contemplated economic effect can be incorporated into the production programme with confidence that the desired result will be obtained. The steadily growing cultural level and technical competence of the work force and the expanding material and technical facilities mean that the experience of front-ranking production workers and enterprises can be applied in a short time.

During the first five-year development plans socialist emulation was designed to increase output and promote overfulfilment of output quotas. Today increased output is the primary object for competing enterprises and workers provided the goal is to produce high-quality articles with the same work force, articles that can meet the consumer demand. These days more and more enterprises are having to tackle more challenging tasks, namely to bring down labour inputs through comprehensive mechanisation, efficient use of raw materials and equipment and economising on them to improve product quality; to use the available productive assets and investments more efficiently; to speed up the development and introduction of new plant and equipment, and new technologies; to launch new products into quantity production as quickly as possible; and to design and bring into service new industrial capacities in the shortest possible time.

The forms of socialist emulation are changing as well. Until recently the dominant form was an undertaking to produce more and better products. The value of such undertakings is beyond question, provided they are geared to the tasks of the moment and take into account the experience and production improvement proposals made by members of production collectives, and provided

they are incorporated into the plan. Today, when evaluating the final results of the fulfilment of individual undertakings, greater emphasis is placed on making allowances for the relative stiffness of the production plan and the level of material and labour inputs.

A fundamentally new way of making centralised planning more responsible to local features and peculiarities has been developed recently and is known as ``counter-plans''. A counter-plan is the end result and synthesis of approved target figures which determine the major proportions in the country's economy, and proposals based on the committing counterplans-- commitments made by individual workers, work teams and workshops, in fact, on the widest possible public control and supervision of production efficiency. Emulation comes into play while work on the plan is still in progress rather than after the plan has been drafted. Undertakings to increase the output of goods and not just any goods but only those which meet the most exacting standards and that are needed by society, are first examined by the superior organisation and later coordinated with supply and trade bodies and finally incorporated into the official state plan assignments.

In 1974 counter-plans began to be incorporated into the national system of planning and statistics. This meant that an expected increase in output was known well in advance and could be dovetailed with the available resources and could be used to stimulate interest in adopting stifier plans. Bonuses for fulfilling a counterplan are now far higher than for overfulfilling approved targets as originally handed down from above. The workers are still entitled to their bonuses for fulfilling the original plan even if they fail to fulfil their own counter-plan.

Public ownership of the means of production makes each worker a co-owner of society's wealth. However, the increasing division of labour which is so characteristic of machine industry isolates the particular worker from the end product. The tangible final result comes about through the complex interaction of a large group of workers and enterprises which do not even maintain

122

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

123

direct social contact with each other. This contradiction between the social character of work in terms of its economic content, and the individual worker's alienation from the end product, caused by the technological division of labour, is being overcome under the current scientific and technological revolution. The comprehensive mechanisation of production means that workers' collectives can specialise according to the programme principle, i.e. in a whole range of operations which culminate in the manufacture of the end product rather than in the performance of individual operations which underlies the functional principle of specialisation.

This restructuring is taking place in several industries. In agriculture it assumes the form of combined teams of farm machinery operators who perform the full range of operations from sowing to harvesting. In the construction industry this implies the organisation of composite teams responsible for every phase of building appropriate projects. In scientific research and R & D activities this concerns teams of researchers working in close co-- operation with R & D personnel and production workers.

The new form of labour organisation has given rise to a new form of production democracy and worker participation in management---team contract. In housing construction this method was first used in 1970 by N. A. Zlobin and his team of construction workers (Moscow region). Zlobin's example was followed in industrial construction by V. N. Serikov and his team (Murmansk), and in engineering the method was introduced in 1974 at a section of the Promsvyaz plant in Sumy region (the Ukraine).

Team contract is a contract concluded between the team and the management under which the former assumes responsibility for the fulfilment of an official assignment to manufacture the end product according to a specified timetable and with the strict observance of approved quotas and limits on material and financial expenditures. At the same time the teams are granted the right to rent the requisite machinery from their enterprise, co-ordinate delivery dates of the necessary materials, assign workers to particular operations, and organise

and plan their work. Thus Zlobin's team, while performing as a prime contractor on their construction project, introduced a three shift system of working at particularly difficult sectors in order to avoid delays and asked for additional machinery and mechanical aids to be installed. Zlobin's team mates themselves set the volume and types of work for each shift and also give the assignments and decide who will master what related trades. They also train ``reserve'' workers. Zlobin's team receives 40 per cent of the value of the materials saved plus whatever money is saved through completing the building ahead of schedule and through keeping labour costs down.

In 1973 Zlobin's team completed its work ahead of schedule, saved a total of 32,000 roubles' worth of materials and cut labour expenditure per square metre of floorspace by 75 per cent. But perhaps the most important achievement was the fact that Zlobin's team consisting of masons, finishers, carpenters, electricians and plumbers became the actual masters of the construction site. In 1974 over 10,000 work teams all over the Soviet Union operated under the team contract system. A further step along this road is to allow whole enterprises full operational autonomy, without which it would be impossible to get the most out of the advantages offered by the team contract method, to put the time, materials and money saved to enlarge the volume of production. This is the best way to encourage the spread of this new form of emulation throughout the country. Thus the initiative displayed by small collectives stimulates progressive changes on a macro-scale.

One of the more effective forms of socialist emulation is the comprehensive plan of raising labour productivity which provides for measures to modernise the available plant and equipment; to introduce new fittings and tools, new types of material handling facilities; to apply progressive technologies and scientific organisation of labour; to eliminate idling and down-time; to improve the skills and qualifications of the work force; and to stimulate workers to acquire proficiency in allied or related trades. The advantage offered by this form of socialist emulation

124

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

125

lies in the fact that it is based on mutual undertakings by both managers and shop-floor workers; what is more, the individual worker is involved in ensuring that the production plan is fulfilled on schedule and consequently is involved in production management. Like all other forms of socialist emulation today, the comprehensive plans provide for the employment of modern plant and equipment and are not merely concerned with increasing physical effort put in by individual workers.

Among participants in the emulation movement (they accounted for 88.5 per cent of all those surveyed by the present authors in 1975), there are 50 per cent more workers who regularly overfulfil their shift assignments than among the rest of the work collective (62 and 41 per cent, respectively); 27 per cent handed in their output on the first presentation (among the rest, 21 per cent) and only 3.7 per cent did not fulfil their quotas (compared with 5.6 per cent among the non-participants).

Over 80 per cent of the emulators who had limits on the expenditure of material complied with these quotas or even economised on them and only 4.5 per cent spent more (the figures for the non-participants were 51 and 10 per cent, respectively).

In 1975 the USSR had 5,804 enterprises, 286,000 workshops, sections and departments and 847,600 teams of communist labour, with a total of 24 million communist shock workers. Apart from production performances other factors taken into account when this title is awarded are participation in scientific and technical ingenuity work, improving skills, participation in the collective's affairs and assisting fellow-workers in acquiring proficiency and qualifications.

Comparatively recently some Soviet economists tried to justify a transition to some form of competition between enterprises belonging to the same industry. Their argument was summed up in the slogan: "Be efficient or fold up". Their critics objected by saying that a better slogan would be: "We should stimulate rather than compel''.

Needless to say, in a socialist society shutting down a backward enterprise is no solution. There are few

cases where such a radical measure can be justified from a social or economic point of view. All the more so since different areas and different industries have widely differing working conditions.

The socialist state possesses effective levers which it can use to help enterprises falling behind the others, but whose products are still needed by society even though they are more expensive than the average. These levers include the provision of credits to the enterprises for their modernisation, financial support out of the reserve fund, privileges and deferring loan payment, permission for accelerated depreciation of fixed assets and, last but not least, advanced technical information from frontranking enterprises. If these measures fail to produce the desired effect, the enterprise still does not go under. It can always be incorporated into a production association or its specialisation can be changed in a planned way.

The establishment of a single and stable system of economic standards can facilitate a sharp increase in the organisational level of emulation. The results of emulation campaigns should be evaluated on the basis of the long-term norms in force for a particular industry. What is required is the introduction of a single criterion for evaluating the performance of enterprises putting out the same or similar products. A major step in this direction can be the introduction of normative statistical services designed to make studying the experience of the best enterprises more widespread. One standard, one measure, one approach to all---this goal is increasingly becoming the basis on which socialist emulation is developing under a growing socialisation of production.

The performance of enterprises putting out the same or similar products has up to now been evaluated through the use of different standards. The differences in the level of production efficiency within one and the same industry range widely. Front-ranking and lagging enterprises putting out the same or similar products are able to co-exist for a long time.

In this situation it is difficult to introduce standard performance criteria. To rectify matters it would perhaps

126

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

127

be useful to grant temporary concessions to the weaker enterprises. But these should be temporary concessions, there is no question of indulging the laggers indefinitely.

Sometimes the reverse is the case, for example, when recently established sophisticated production centres, research institutions and fully developed community services are out of harmony with the relatively low educational and vocational standards of the population and the level of their consumer demands. A shortage of skilled workers slows down the development of up-to-date production facilities in some areas. If the present rates of eliminating the gap between the educational levels in different regions are maintained, the gap will continue for a long time to come, and this may create difficulties in siting new industries in areas where the population's educational and vocational standards do not allow them to engage in the new types of production activities.

Serious problems arise out of persisting differences in cultural standards, way of life and consumer demands among one and the same social and vocational groups living in towns of different types and situated in different areas. In addition, because of the population migration from area to area and social shifts in urban areas ( particularly in newly built towns) members of specific urban and rural cultures originating in different regions co-exist and influence one another. These and other complicated problems can and will be solved in due course under the influence of the scientific and technological revolution which has ushered in a new phase in the way population distribution is evolving.

In looking to the future it would be helpful to examine the available statistics on urban population in the USSR.

In 1926 an estimated 18 per cent of the total Soviet population lived in towns and cities. The proportion rose to 32 per cent in 1939, to 48 per cent in 1959 and to 60 per cent in 1975. In 1975 the urban population numbered 153.2 million which is almost the same as the size of prerevolutionary Russia's total population, which was predominantly rural. An average town had about 30,000 inhabitants in 1926 and over 65,000 in 1974. Over this period the proportion of Soviet citizens living in cities with over 100,000 inhabitants rose from 6 per cent to 34 per cent. In 1974, 35 cities with over half a million inhabitants accounted for 17 per cent of the country's

NEW TYPES OF SETTLEMENTS

A feature of the on-going scientific and technological revolution in the USSR is that it is unfolding in a situation where there is uneven development of different types of settlement in economic, social and cultural respects. This unevenness is a result of the Soviet Union's historical development.

As the Soviet economy was industrialised in the shortest possible time, certain imbalances arose between the rates of industrialisation and urbanisation, between the rapid industrial development and the slow evolution of municipal services. New towns developed primarily as centres of production and production units, something that was perfectly justified at the time. However, even now the disparities in the development of various areas of urban life, particularly the lag in the consumer sphere, have resulted in important social losses and entailed unnecessary additional expenditure. Examples include the flow of population into cities with better services and amenities, and losses of leisure time. All this indicates that whilst it was once justified to economise on the development of cultural and everyday facilities in the towns, this is now beginning to entail losses for society and hold back the progress of the scientific and technological revolution.

The siting of new industrial enterprises and research centres brings with it new problems. There are cases where the educational and vocational standards of the population in a particular area and the structure of their consumer demands are far ahead of the available material factors of production and consumption, and this results in serious losses arising from under-use of the available manpower potential (e.g. in smaller towns where they gravitate to major cities).

128

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

129

total population. Between 1959 and 1974 the number of cities with over one million inhabitants increased from three (Moscow, Leningrad, Kiev) to 12. Another ten cities, with present populations at more than 800,000, are expected to pass the one million mark within the next ten years.

The development and siting of productive forces, including population distribution patterns, are a decisive factor determining the overall population distribution. The growth of urbanisation is closely linked with industrialisation, which has caused and continues to cause increasing concentrations of industry and population around industrial centres.

By 1975, the drive to gradually overcome the uneven pattern of economic development in some of the constituent republics on the basis of socialist industrialisation had produced a situation where in ten republics over half of the population lived in towns and cities (in 1959 this situation applied in only three republics). Between 1959 and 1975 the proportion of urban dwellers rose more than 100 per cent in Central Asia and in Moldavia, against an average of 53 per cent for the USSR as a whole.

An increasing number of new members of the urban population are born in towns and cities and acquire the tradition and habits typical of urban life from early childhood. This is particularly true of the Russian Federation, the Ukraine, Byelorussia and the Baltic republics, where the number of rural dwellers and their proportion diminished between 1959 and 1975 so drastically that the rural dwellers ceased being the main source of replenishing the urban population.

The scientific and technological revolution is unfolding throughout the world for the most part in a situation dominated by the concluding stages of industrialisation (in the broad sense of this word), and in many countries and in some parts of industrialised countries it develops parallel to the intermediate phases of industrialisation. As a result, population distribution patterns are affected simultaneously by both industrialisation and the scientific and technological revolution. This important fact is often

left out of account and the effects of industrialisation, exemplified in the growth of cities, particularly of the larger cities, are treated exclusively as the result of the scientific and technological revolution.

Many Western sociologists and town planning experts take the view that as a result of the scientific and technological revolution most people will inhabit super cities consisting of high-rise tower blocks of a hundred stories and higher. Some Soviet forecasters are also fascinated by this idea and have a vision of a population distribution in this country based on a system of interlocking super-cities. However, both the experience and forecasts offered by the majority of Soviet town planners reject these concepts of urban gigantism. Interestingly, in the capitalist world, too, despite the spontaneous and irrational pattern of urban population distribution, the trends in the growth of cities fail to bear out the hyperurbanistic forecasts.

Between 1960 and 1975 the proportion of the world's urban population rose from 32 to nearly 40 per cent. Population growth was at its most rapid in the developing countries passing from the agrarian and agro-- industrial economies to industrial-agrarian and industrial economies (the countries of Asia, Africa and Latin America). In the USA, where the impact of the scientific and technological revolution on the economy and on the population distribution patterns is the greatest among all the capitalist countries, urban population growth slowed down and in the extensively urbanised areas the proportion of the population living in cities comprising these areas continues to decline (from three-fifths in 1960 to one-half in 1970, with a further decline to two-fifths in 1975).

When evaluating the future trends in population distribution one has to proceed from the central premise of a territorial concentration of human activity. It is important to bear in mind in this analysis that it is not the sheer size of the town, but rather the extent to which its production functions are diversified and in this connection the size of its population, that assure the best possible living conditions for its inhabitants and the most

9-054

130

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

131

effective economic performance of its industries. This is clearly demonstrated by a comparison of mono-functional towns with multi-functional ones. Mono-functional towns usually maintain only one form of industrial activity--- for instance, oil production, or timber working and processing. Multi-functional towns provide a wider choice of jobs, occupations and recreation facilities for their inhabitants, something that is in line with the communist future of Soviet society. Herein lies one of the reasons for the inevitable transformation of many mono-industrial towns into multi-industrial, multi-functional ones with institutions of higher education, libraries, scientific institutes, theatres, etc.

Needless to say, it is impossible for all towns to grow into major ones. The reason here has nothing to do with the preferences of their inhabitants but is tied up with the inexorable laws of economic development. Each industry ``demands'' a town of a suitable size. Some industries, such as engineering, metalworking and chemical, and most scientific institutions gravitate towards major multi-functional cities. Other industries, such as woodworking, paper and pulp, etc., lean towards monoindustrial towns, with a population of up to 50,000. Still other industries, such as fuel producing, extractive nonferrous metallurgical, and food industries, also gravitate towards mono-industrial towns with an average population of up to 100,000 each. Thus, the long-term trends of urban growth and development are contingent upon technical and technological changes in the productive forces.

A feature of the current scientific and technological revolution is the changing sectoral structure of production (the burgeoning growth of electronics, radio and instrument making, which tend to gravitate towards major cities); growing production concentration and specialisation; the conversion of science into a direct productive force, and the transformation of the information industry into an important branch of the economy. New means of communication and transport, new data transmission and data storage equipment, combine to prepare the ground for a fundamentally new pattern of spatial dis-

persion of industry. The scientific and technological revolution symbolises the transition from the old type of population distribution based on ``discrete'' (focal) townvillage to a new type of population distribution based on conurbations (agglomerations) and urbanised areas.

The new forms of population distribution are no longer based on a town in the conventional sense of the term, and it would be wrong to refer to their formation and growth as ``urbanisation''. The new forms of population distribution are based on zones of intensive economic development where large, medium-sized and small towns and urban settlements, whose population work in industry, or in highly mechanised intensive agriculture, or in the data collection and processing industry or in the services industry, interact with one another and eventually cluster together to form conurbations. Such conurbations, where everyone has equal access to high-speed public transport, well-equipped modern cultural, sports and everyday service establishments, educational institutions, etc., can, under socialism, eventually become the dominant form of industry-cum-agriculture complex where all essential distinctions between town and country will be obliterated.

What will a typical conurbation look like? The answer depends on the type of conurbation in question. Even now the Moscow, Kharkov and Donetsk and other urban zones, either already formed or still in the making, have widely varying structures and size. In the country's high population density areas conurbations (agglomerations) sprawl over large areas. The Moscow agglomeration, for instance, has already spilled beyond the administrative boundaries of the Moscow region. There may be a future for conurbations in areas with a lower population density of the type already in the making in the southeast of the Tatar Autonomous Republic. In this republic there are three cities---Bugulma, Almetyevsk and Leninogorsk--- whose population will eventually be 150,000-200,000 in each, and these may serve as the basis of a conurbation. The three cities have major oil producing, oil processing and petrochemical facilities and a matching complement of R & D and educational institutions. Manufacturing

9*

132

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

133

facilities will also play an important part including engineering, instrument-making and automation equipment facilities. Dozens of workers' settlements and rural populated localities will be incorporated into this conurbation, which, although it has a relatively limited population (up to one million in the foreseeable future), has a farflung polycentric structure embracing a large territory.

What do these rather dissimilar urban areas have in common? What makes them follow much the same population distribution pattern? The answer to that is simple: their inhabitants have the same way of life and there are adequate production facilities to meet their basic everyday requirements within a given conurbation. These basic needs include the possibility of finding a job of suitable complexity and social importance in a variety of industries; the opportunity of free access to scientific, production and cultural information through the medium of public libraries, personal contacts, attending theatres, public lectures, consultations, etc.; and finally the availability of various educational institutions and of health and everyday servcies of a sufficiently high standard. And all this within easy reach for every inhabitant thanks to efficient, high-speed public transport.

This social and spatial organisation of daily life makes it possible to site functionally different enterprises and institutions very flexibly; to concentrate in particular places---in the centre (or centres) of the conurbation--- universities, colleges, research institutes, the larger concert halls and shopping facilities, to site other institutions on the periphery of the conurbation, for instance, medical institutions, general service establishments, etc., and set aside fringe areas beyond the city limits for recreation purposes.

In rural areas, enlarged settlements conveniently located and linked with the neighbouring towns by good roads will form the basis for the population distribution pattern. A typical settlement may have from 1,500 to 3,000 inhabitants, a good school, shops, a polyclinic staffed with skilled medical personnel, a well-equipped club (community centre), etc. Model settlements have already been built or are being built in different parts

of the country. Special design institutes in Moscow and Kiev are working on blueprints for them. The production base for these settlements is fully industrialised complexes incorporating elements of automation and specialising in one or several types of agricultural production. The complexes operate a single shift, like factories in towns and their work force is skilled and has high educational standards. Such collective and state farms are already in existence in the Kuban area, in the Belgorod region and in some other parts of the country. They are major producers of meat, milk, wool, and cereals.

The super-large cities will be transformed beyond recognition. These will be the focal points of the largest conurbation in this country. The master plans already approved for the further development of the larger cities include the following measures: to combat air and water pollution; to step up the laying out of parks and public gardens; to increase the efficiency with which the available urban territory is used through the development of the newest industries; to re-site sprawling chemical and iron-and-steel and non-ferrous metals works---major polluters of the air and water---beyond residential areas and to create protective green-belts between them and the residential areas.

The guidelines for a new master-plan for the development of Moscow up to 1990 were approved in 1971. Under the master-plan, the city's population is to be limited to 7.5 million. The city area is to be divided into eight lay-out zones, each having its own shopping centre and cultural and administrative complexes, while its population and places of work will be kept balanced. The increased height of buildings (in areas where this will not adversely affect the historical layout), up to 25 stories in neighbourhoods and up to 40-50 stories in administrative centres, will mean that it will be possible to lay out parks and public gardens in part of the areas cleared of dilapidated housing. There will be an average of 30 square metres of greenery per Muscovite. A network of circular and radial motorways with multi-level traffic interchanges has been planned and is now under construction. The siting of motorways away from residential quarters, an

134

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

135

improved design for fencing around buildings, coupled with the re-siting of factories and plants and transport facilities beyond the city limits will reduce the noise level and air pollution to a minimum. The application of the fruits of scientific and technological progress in a situation dominated by public ownership of land and by socialist planning will help turn Moscow and later other major cities into model communist cities.

A model communist city must guarantee, as was noted at the 25th CPSU Congress, the comprehensive and effective development of all industries and services, the rational use of urban land and labour resources, sensible regulation of the number of people, and modern layout, architecture and communal accommodation and facilities: it must also help foster conscientiousness and discipline among its citizens and help create an atmosphere of consideration, mutual respect and concern.

The problem to be sorted out in the near future is how to reconcile the master-plan of these cities, which have definite boundaries, with the plans for the development of conurbations around them. These systems of population distribution have no legally formalised administrative boundaries. Current master-plans for towns and cities sometimes make inadequate provision for the practical everyday needs of the inhabitants of already existing conurbations and take future trends in their development even less into account.

Meanwhile conurbations are increasingly replacing the old pattern of population distribution based on ``discrete'' towns. As of 1st January 1976, there were 23 such urban formations with a population of over one million each. Between 1959 and 1975 the number of major cities which are potential foci of conurbations rose by 50 per cent. Moreover, each fifth city grew up within a conurbation. They owe their existence to the emergence of territorial production complexes and this is typical of the current trend in the development and distribution of productive forces in the era of the scientific and technological revolution. In 1975 conurbations contained about 45 per cent of the country's urban population and 7 per cent of the rural population.

The urban agglomeration, which arises because of the demands of the scientific and technological revolution on the spatial organisation of human activity, limits the size of super-large cities. Today and certainly tomorrow, a major city can more or less fully meet the requirements of its inhabitants which is why it is more attractive than other types of settlement. In the past, the technological facilities available in a major city enabled its inhabitants, but no one else, to take advantage of the benefits provided by it. The scientific and technological revolution has changed all that. The advantages offered by major cities can now be exploited and in part (thanks to modern transport facilities, TV broadcasting and telephone, etc.) are already being exploited by the inhabitants of other towns and urban settlements lying within conurbations, that is to say, within the area covered by day-to-day economic and social links maintained by the population.

It follows from this that restricting the growth of major cities and distributing production and population throughout the country more rationally must be backed up by a major improvement in transport and communication facilities, and by an increase in the number of major cities---conurbation centres. In most cases, what we need now is not new towns and cities (as many as 300 sprang up in the 1960s), but rather a concentration of new industries within nascent conurbations---not in their centres, i.e., not in the major cities. Between 1966 and 1970 as many as 1,300 industrial construction projects were started, of which 58 per cent were in towns and urban settlements with a population of up to 100,000 people and in new areas. Between 1970 and 1975 this trend was maintained: 80 per cent of industrial construction projects were located in population centres with up to 250,000 inhabitants each. Thus, account is taken of the objective trends in the development of population distribution patterns under the scientific and technological revolution, with a view to curbing the sprawl of the largest cities. This policy is in harmony with measures to encourage the development of an urban form of population distribution based on conurbations.

136

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

137

As a result, the dominant form of population distribution in the USSR up to the year 2000 will be group system (monocentric and polycentric conurbations). In the next 20 or 30 years the functional diversity of cities will be augmented through the accelerated growth of science, education and the services industry.

In the next few decades, besides conurbations, new ``discreet'' towns will continue to be built in the remote and hardly accessible areas of this vast country and those already in existence will remain. These towns will centre around what is known as ``focal'' industrial centres of the type existing in Vorkuta, Norilsk and Magadan. From the very outset new centres for the extractive industry will not be built as isolated workers' settlements where it is hard to provide suitable amenities for the inhabitants, but rather as a series of medium-sized towns fully equipped with the necessary cultural and everyday service establishments, and ``shift'' settlements built around the mines.

Whereas formerly it usually took a team of 10-12 men to operate an oil-drilling rig, today the extensive use of automation enables one or two men to do the job. This makes it possible to develop a system of base towns from where work teams are taken out to the production sites. In many newly developed areas, particularly in those where it is relatively easy to organise efficient transport between towns and oil fields, it is quite possible to create good living conditions in old or recently established industrial and cultural centres (examples include Bukhara, Tyumen, Tomsk, Krasnoyarsk, Norilsk, and Salekhard). At the oil-fields themselves hotel complexes will be built to accommodate work teams for the duration of their shifts, usually 10-12 days. This system will yield considerable savings and at the same time create urban-type amenities and modern conveniences for all the workers.

The concentration of population in towns and cities, especially in conurbations, will inevitably run parallel to the growing concentration of population in integrated urbanised industry-cum-agriculture regions, within which all the inhabitants will have a large variety of jobs to

choose from in accordance with inclination and ability. They will also have equal opportunities to satisfy their requirements in terms of the quality of life and cultural pursuits. This will help reduce the excessive migration and for all practical purposes eliminate the essential distinctions between town and country.

Notable changes will occur in the urban employment situation, as new industries invade new areas and science and education develop rapidly and the services industry sharply expands in scale and scope. The urban population will have a growing proportion of intellectuals, skilled industrial workers and public service workers.

Urban life will become more varied as the social, vocational and spatial mobility of city dwellers continues to mount. The social links and inter-relationships formed during production and leisure hours will become more and more diversified and the cultural requirements will become more individualised.

Further progress in urban agglomeration opens the way to a more balanced and uniform distribution of industry and population throughout the country which in turn will help eliminate the adverse effects of the seasonal nature of agricultural production, the excessive concentration of population in the major cities and, most important of all, it will help the working class and the peasantry to come closer together, as the essential distinctions between them gradually disappear.

MAN AS A WORKER AND AS A PERSONALITY

Karl Marx noted that the final result of social production is always society itself, i.e. man in his social relationships. As Marx saw it, both the product, the production process and the means of production involved are but a passing phase on the way to the achievement of the final result of social production. Human beings renew themselves to the extent to which they renew the wealth they create with their hands and minds. The subject and aim of production is man himself, not as an isolated personality but rather as an individual connected

138

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

139

by many different links with other members of the community, links which the individual reproduces again and again in the course of his life and work. The sort of links in the chain of social evolution which the scientific and technological revolution unfolding under developed socialism gives a great impetus to, are: the progress of production, the extension of consumer demand, individual development and the improvement of production.

The scientific and technological revolution continually calls into being and meets new and more diversified human needs. Never before have man's needs changed in the Soviet Union as rapidly and radically within the lifetime of a single generation as they are doing today when it is both possible and necessary to expand production and increase consumption simultaneously.

There are two extreme views among the interpretations of the problems arising from the development of human needs at the present juncture and both are equally hostile towards Marxism-Leninism. The Right-wing opportunists advocate a transition to what they call a "consumer economy", the dominant characteristic of which is an unlimited growth in the consumption of goods and services. However socialism does not intend just catching up with the more advanced capitalist countries in terms of the consumption of all goods and services without exception. The bourgeois system of mass advertising imposes senseless, false requirements on the public, the satisfaction of which gives nothing to the consumer as a personality and in fact feeds illusory concepts of self-assertion and of maintaining one's prestige in society. Under the impact of the monopolies' mass advertising the individual becomes a slave of his consumption and subordinates his work and other activities to the acquisition and consumption of more and more things instead of engaging in genuine human endeavour.

The other extreme is represented by the dogmatists who reject out of hand the need to meet reasonable basic requirements vital to the development of the individual. They regard the individual as merely a worker producing material values, as someone possessing labour power and expending it in the course of material production. It is

obvious, however, that unless the individual's basic needs are met satisfactorily he does not use his leisure for selfdevelopment but rather to earn a subsidiary income or to engage in low efficiency work on his personal plot of land or about the house. In modern production man is not only a repository of work habits, skill and proficiency; he is above all a personality possessing a fund of knowledge, an intellect, emotions, etc., which are shaped and added to it in the course of cultural pursuits.

In the era of the scientific and technological revolution, developed socialism has its own rational and profoundly humane set of consumption standards. These are based on scientifically determined dietary patterns, on reasonable standards in clothing, footwear, housing accommodation, etc., with a strong emphasis on the satisfaction of growing cultural requirements. The achievement of rational, science-based consumption standards for goods and services is regarded under socialism as a condition for the full development of the human personality and for the provision of more leisure time for cultural pursuits.

The final aim of socialist production has always been the well-being and all-round development of all members of society. But under the scientific and technological revolution this development has not just become the final aim, it is also the immediate precondition for production development and determines the quality of the work done. Marx and Engels' prediction that the developed productive force of all individuals rather than material values would be the actual wealth of society has come true. The production of "basic capital", i.e. the worker himself, is moving to the forefront.

Of course, as we noted above, under capitalism the scientific and technological revolution also needs educated and highly qualified workers who have responsible attitudes to their jobs. But only in a planned economy within a society not afflicted by human exploitation and based on the unity of interests of all social groups can real conditions be created for educating individuals who consider their work as the prime, vital requirement.

Under the scientific and technological revolution, Soviet

140

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

141

sociologists and economists pay an ever greater attention to the category "way of life", which also features prominently in Soviet economic plans. Way of life is the way people, social groups and society as a whole behave during working hours and outside work. The way of life under socialism usually includes: (1) the worker's creative activity as the main form of his self-assertion and the all-round development of his physical and mental abilities; (2) collectivism, determined by the social ownership of the means of production, the unity of* interests of individual and society and by the relations of comradely co-operation and mutual assistance in production; (3) the confidence each worker has in his social status and the morrow, which is based on economic planning and conscious control over social processes; (4) the fact that the basic features of the way of life of various classes and social groups are the same, which is explained by their increased social homogeneity with the working class leading the process.

The CPSU's policy of producing more consumer goods is in the interests of Soviet society. The Party Programme provides for science-based norms for consuming foodstuffs, clothes, footwear, etc. among all social groups.

The number of families with a per capita income of over 100 rubles a month grew 8.5 times between 1965 and 1975. This means that a qualitative advance has also occurred in the level and way of life of millions of people. The real incomes of the Soviet population double every 15 years with the result that society passes to a qualitatively new level of consumption several times within the lifespan of a single generation. This is coupled with decreased differences in incomes. Thus, whereas a collective farmer received 53 per cent of the industrial or office worker's average monthly wage in 1965, by 1975 this had grown to 64 per cent. The range of wage levels above and below which it was earned by 10 per cent of workers fell from 4.4 to 3 over the same ten years. To reduce differences in payment (naturally parallel to smaller differences in qualifications), a considerable part of wage increments is effected by means of state, centralised measures (25 per

cent in 1966-1970, 33 per cent in 1971-1975, and 40 per cent in 1976-1980 (estimate)). Moreover, social consumption funds are increasing faster than wages. This is a guarantee that all families have access to education, medical service, housing and culture. But a sufficiency or even an abundance of commodities does not in itself, automatically lead to the development of the qualitatively new features of the socialist way of life. This necessitates changes in the content and conditions of work, greater amounts of spare time (a reduced working week, the provision of flats and household appliances, the development of a communal economy, transport and services), as well as the expanding facilities for spending spare time (educational and cultural establishments, sports facilities, etc.) and the purposeful education of the individual.

The changing character of labour coupled with the achievement of rational dietary, clothing and footwear standards, etc. places prime emphasis on the need for more creative work, for continuous raising of the educational and cultural level, for more contacts with other people based on goodwill, and for the realisation of one's individuality. There is a growing need for broad information about every aspect of social life and about the life of the production collective, for more travel and tourism, for closer communion with nature, for regular sports activity and retaining one's capacity for work until an advanced age. Socialist reality moulds those needs in a person which add to his worth as a personality, and which make him take an imaginative approach to the production of social wealth.

In the era of the scientific and technological revolution human lives are closely associated with the receipt and processing of mounting volumes of information. Most of this information comes to one at work.

Under the new production system, it is more and more important to determine precisely the maximum amount of information an individual can apprehend and process. It should be borne in mind that it is impossible for anyone to be inactive for prolonged periods and at the same time remain alert and ready to deal with a sudden change

142

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR IN THE USSR

143

in the situation. It should also be remembered that many of man's informational functions cannot be entrusted to the machine. Even though a man works at a fairly slow rate and at a relatively low level of precision, he possesses qualities which no machine yet has, notably flexible thinking, intuition, imagination, and an ability to draw analogies and to generalise. Where incoming information is ill-defined, incomplete or contradictory, the human operator is far more efficient than any computer yet developed.

Can man entrust the machine with any thought processes? The answer is both ``yes'' and ``no''. ``No''---- because the machine can only be entrusted with those operations which reflect objective relationships and links, are recurrent and have an algorithm, in other words, operations which are separated from human thought processes, as it were. The answer is ``yes'' because this separation goes on continuously and will continue indefinitely. The discovery of differential and integral calculus by Newton and Leibnitz represented a major breakthrough and a victory for the human mind of the first order. Today differential and integral calculus are a routine component of mathematical operations, a way of solving problems that any computer can employ.

Thus, the computer is a long way from doing man's thinking, rather it requires the human operator to strain his intellectual powers to the utmost. In this process the information flowing into the human operator's brain does not just concern his direct production activity. Technology's invasion of every area of daily life, the continuing progress in road and air transport, in telephone communications, radio and television broadcasting, the growing population density in conurbations, all these combine to enhance man's informational ``field''.

The growing volume and diversity of information sources are increasing the amount of information available to the public. According to some estimates, in the latter half of the 20th century the volume of scientific and technical information will have grown 30 times the world over, although the amount of new scientific knowledge contained in this volume will only double. In ad-

dition, the contradictory way in which different sources evaluate specific facts and phenomena is increasing. This causes many problems. On the one hand, people are having to accept more and more ready-made generalisations and conclusions because the individual is unable to check the authenticity and accuracy of the whole avalanche of data crashing down upon him by using his personal experience. On the other hand, it is becoming increasingly necessary that one develop a selective ability to search for and evaluate information one requires. General education is being increasingly geared to equipping students with the habits and techniques of taking their bearings in the "ocean of information". Students are being trained in techniques of self-education and cultural activities, thus enabling them to choose and use the information required.

The greater freedom of choice has appreciably affected social management processes. Optimal choice based on an individual's peculiarities being taken carefully into account means that it is possible to improve his welfare and cut back the need to reappraise decisions, a process which entails new expense. Moreover, this enhances that individual's production and creative activity. The individual is increasingly expected to be able to foresee the long-term consequences of his actions and relate them to the larger interest of the whole of society.

Individual forecasting involves above all the choice of a road in life, of a profession or trade and role in society. The choice of trade or profession will be more and more based on a careful analysis of one's preferences and inclination and the decision will be increasingly correct if the young man is fully informed about the demand for different trades and professions for the next ten to thirty years. Moreover, he must not just proceed from a simple extrapolation whereby the future remains basically the same as the present. He must allow for changes likely to occur under the impact of the scientific and technological revolution in production and in society generally and in the lives of members of that society.

According to I. P. Pavlov, the great Soviet scientist, the theory of personality types can be the basis for select-

144

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

CHAPTER THREE

THE SCIENTIFIC AND TECHNOLOGICAL

REVOLUTION AND THE SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

ing people for particular spheres of activity. There is increasing need for this type of selection in our day and age, when individual in general and not his particular qualities often decide the success of production.

Human abilities and qualities take on a special dimension in situations dominated by intricate management systems. Thus, people with strong nervous activity, who easily become excited, develop qualities such as courage, persistence, independent thinking and action and are prepared to take risks far more easily than people 'of other types of nervous activity. Such qualities are indispensable for operating the control panels of complex analytical systems and computers, for airline pilots, etc. People with a weak nervous system dominated by inhibition processes find it difficult to develop such qualities. They are more likely to be cautious, patient and keep their head. Such people are more fit for jobs calling for considerable accuracy, delicate manipulations and selfcontrol. Examples include asesmbly-line workers and lab assistants. This type of selection based on ability has nothing in common with test-mongering that has gained currency in the West and which is based on taking only formal personality signs into account. These are regarded as immutable and inherited by the individual from early childhood. Test-mongering ignores the possibility of personality development and the desire of the individual to acquire proficiency in the profession or trade of his choice.

The ever mounting flow of information increases freedom of choice under socialism, whereas under capitalism it turns the average man into a slave of the mass media. The scientific and technological revolution calls for fully developed people with distinct individualities rather than for stereotyped human robots.

Today in the Soviet Union, cultural pursuits are based on the system of communist education whose goals correspond to the objective trends of social progress and are the expression of the vital interests of personality development.

We have examined the basic features and peculiarities of the scientific and technological revolution, its effects in the economic field and its impact on human lives. However, it is impossible to have a balanced picture of the scientific and technological revolution's full impact on modern man without analysing the changing social structure. Indeed, in our day and age people do not just belong to specific production and territorial communities, they belong primarily to major social groups---classes. What is implied by the concept of ``class'' under the scientific and technological revolution unfolding in socialist conditions? Is the social structure of Soviet society changing? Are classes disappearing?

CLASSES AND STRATA

Before answering these questions we should first clear up some of the basic concepts we will use in the analysis that follows. Lenin wrote: "Classes are large groups of people differing from each other by the place they occupy in a historically determined system of social production, by their relation (in most cases fixed and formulated in law) to the means of production, by their role in the social organisation of labour, and, consequently, by the

10-054

146

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OP SOCIETY

147

dimensions of the share of social wealth of which they dispose and the mode of acquiring it." *

Apart from their socio-economic differences, classes differ in terms of the way of life, cultural attainments, social psychology, and level of organisation and consciousness. Classes exist objectively, that is to say, regardless of the consciousness and notions of people composing them or those of outside observers. Class relationships determine the social structure of society at a particular juncture in history.

The prime feature of class is the place it occupies within the system of social production. It is no accident that this feature is at the top of Lenin's list in defining classes. Classes emerged on the basis of the social division of labour. Historically, the social division of labour into socially differing types of activity such as executive ( predominantly physical) and organising or managerial (mental or intellectual) work preceded the emergence of private property and the division of society into classes.

Classes reflect a particular degree of social and economic inequality among members of society. However, although this inequality finds its most vivid expression in class differences it is not confined to them alone. The social differences between town and country, between mental (intellectual) and manual workers and finally intra-class differences are of relatively independent importance, but they are all subordinated to class differences. Differences in income, in educational standards, etc. reflect the social structure but they are not the primary cause of that structure.

Class is an internally heterogeneous community of people, the individual components of which possess definite qualities. Workers, for instance, can be the sons of peasants or workers, have secondary education or none at all, have an excellent specialist knowledge or be unskilled. However, these characteristics, for all their undoubted scientific and practical interest, are not the chief or basic ones in the social picture of workers as a class.

The dominant features of industrial workers are associated with their relation to property and their place within the production system.

The social structure of society is the totality of social groups, * historically constituted communities of people (classes, social strata, nations, work collectives, etc.) and relationships among them. It develops on the basis of a definite economic and socio-political form of society.

Marxist sociology uses the term "social stratum" to denote intermediary or transitional social groups which do not have all the features of a class and to determine the basic components or elements of class which have definite characteristics.

The fact that society has a structure implies that different groups within that society perform particular functions without which the other groups cannot exist. Groups of people performing different functions within the society they live in are linked by social relations and connections.

THE SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF A DEVELOPED SOCIALIST SOCIETY

The dominant features of the social structure of a developed socialist society are the absence of class antagonisms and of exploitation of man by man; the community of basic, vital interests among the working class, collective-farm peasantry and working intelligentsia; and the social, ideological, and political unity of all sections of the working people and all citizens irrespective of origin, occupation, nationality, sex or education.

A new historical community of people---the Soviet people---has taken shape in the USSR on the basis of the public ownership of the means of production, the unity of the economic, socio-political and cultural life, Marx-

V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 29, p. 421.

* "Social group" as used in the present book is a general notion implying a totality of people which forms a unit of the social structure of society with one or more distinguishing basic characteristics.

10*

148

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

149

ist-Leninist ideology, and the interests and communist ideals of the working class. Social classes are the basic type of social group in this country. Besides there are other social groups. Some form strata within or between classes while others represent other, non-class sections of the social structure.

As the building of communism in the USSR gains momentum distinctions between the classes will be eliminated. The 'aim of Communists is a class-free society. The progress of socialism from its early stages to greater maturity and then to full communism is attended by efforts to remove class distinctions through bringing the existing forms of socialist property and other economic and social conditions of life closer together.

The convergence of the two forms of socialist property ---(1) public and (2) co-operative and collective farm--- provides the basis for overcoming class distinctions. This process is being rapidly accelerated by the industrialisation of agriculture, by the agro-industrial integration and interfarm co-operation, by the steadily growing role of science and by other economic factors boosting the efiectivity of labour. However, as long as the two forms of property exist---public and group---class distinctions cannot be removed completely since property relations retain their decisive significance for the class organisation of society. Position within the social division of labour and the distribution of material values are the chief criteria of the division into classes in connection with and on the basis of property relations.

By its nature, socialism, as the first phase of communism, involves the gradual elimination of class and other socio-economic distinctions reflecting the unequal position of members of society (inequality in terms of place within the system of social production, in terms of role in the social organisation of labour, and in terms of opportunity to develop abilities, consume material values and partake of cultural pursuits). At the same time developed socialist society is a highly complex social organism. As the scale and tasks of socialist construction extend all areas of the country's economic and cultural life become more intricate and expand enormously, and

the social structure and functions of its different organs become more complex. Social relations, in the Marxist phrase, become more clearly defined, more transparent but society is becoming more diversified and varied rather than otherwise.

This incresingly more complex social structure is attributable above all to the transitional character of society (the persistence of socialist relations and the emergence of elements of communist relations). Secondly, it is associated with the growing diversity of human activity and equally with the on-going process of moulding fully developed persons as Soviet society moves towards communism.

In a socialist society under the impact of the scientific and technological revolution, aspects of the social structure such as the division of labour based on its character, content and on the level of consumption take on added importance. In production, the system of trades and professions which divides the workforce into skilled and unskilled is gradually being replaced by a system of professions and trades involving an equal labour complexity, and the proportion of intellectual workers grows sharply. Workers are more and more frequently moving from one set of functions to another, from intellectual to manual work and back within one and the same trade or profession.

The pattern of social relationships linking people in the sphere of labour, management and daily life is becoming increasingly diverse. The importance of production collectives, and of professional, creative and other associations is growing steadily. Major groups such as the youth, women, and pensioners with their particular interests are coming to play an increasingly greater role. To be sure, today this division into groups is subordinated to a division into basic social classes and into intellectual and manual workers, into skilled and unskilled ones, and into urban and rural dwellers.

A correct understanding of the way in which social groups reproduce themselves under socialism is of fundamental importance. This process involves not only the direct participants in social production but also their

150

L,. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OP SOCIETY

151

children. In the course of social reproduction, * when .these children reach adulthood they may join a different social group from their parents'. The place of old-age pensioners within society is determined by their social status when they worked. This conclusion is based on an • analysis of the integrated system of production relations including the production phase, exchange, distribution and consumption. The consumption patterns of the working and non-working sections of the population, which serve as the point of departure in their social and natural reproduction, are therefore determined by their place within the social and class structure of society.

Numerous social groups in their interrelationships do not form a stable, fossilised, or super-constant structure. They have a high level of mobility both from the standpoint of the movement of individual people from one social unit into another and in terms of the changing position of the social units themselves: their rise and fall and the transformation of social groups forming part of the nucleus of a given link or component of the social structure into peripheral ones, etc.

Take, for instance, the process of the formation and development of the collectives at industrial enterprises. Here we observe a continual renewal of the nucleus or backbone of the collective. This phenomenon is largely explained by the fact that trades and professions forming the centre of the enterprise's activity are replaced by others. This process of replacement has been vastly accelerated by the scientific and technological revolution.

In ``pure'' form, the vocational and professional division cannot serve as a basis for the formation of social strata and classes. As Marx pointed out, "modern class distinctions are by no means based upon `craft' but rather ... the division of labour brings about very different modes of work within the same class". **

* By "social reproduction" we mean the integrated reproduction of social relations and groups as well as the all-round training of the new generations in the full range of activities and functions needed by society.

** Karl Marx, "Moralising Criticism and Critical Morality in Karl Marx and Frederick Engels, Collected Works, Vol. 6, Moscow, 1976, p. 330.

Thus a trade or profession is a particular element in relation to the general---class, social stratum. But what happens when new trades and professions come on the scene changing the basic functions of the existing trades and professions? Does their arrival mean that a new social stratum arises or perhaps the new professions are ``appropriated'' by the existing social strata? This question must be cleared up if we arc to understand the way in which the scientific and technological progress and social progress are linked. It is to be noted that it would be more correct not to speak of individual trades and professions but rather of whole categories of them, of the new occupations which are based on new types of activity: e.g. creative and non-creative, skilled and unskilled, fully automated or non-automated labour.

The appearance of new occupations and not merely of individual professions and trades implies fundamentally new differentiation in the production activity of people. The arrival of new trades combining intellectual and manual work (examples include adjuster mechanics, control panel operators, etc.) is a reflection of a fundamentally new division of labour under the scientific and technological revolution.

Unfortunately, the birth of new professions involving a changed labour content is sometimes taken as a necessary and sufficient sign of the emergence of a new social stratum within the working class. To prove this some investigators cite quite accurate time and motion studies data showing the ratio of intellectual and manual, creative and non-creative functions in some jobs. However, the socio-economic distinctions between various social strata are in this way replaced by technological differences. Increased attention to cultural and technical differences among members of particular trades and professions is of little help in this analysis. Arguments about the social activity of workers at and outside production or about their amateur pursuits as proof that a new stratum of worker-intellectuals is arising are extremely doubtful.

In actual fact, the economic basis of intra-class differentiation can only be provided by the attachment of

152

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE SIR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

153

different groups of workers to economically different types of work. It would, of course, be wrong to confine the formation of a social stratum to the attachment of workers to economically new types of work but it is equally wrong to forget that this is the point of departure in the formation of new strata within the present-day working class and intelligentsia.

The mechanism of the interaction of scientific-technical and social factors of development is extremely complex. Social changes are not the direct result of changes in technology. On the one hand, they are determined and mediated by economic relations and their development, and on the other, they contain built-in ``springs'' of selfdevelopment.

The emergence of new types of relationships among people in their economic activity inevitably leads to changes in the existing and to the birth of new social relations culminating in the birth of new social units. This is one of the basic manifestations of the organic unity of the scientific and technological revolution and socialism as it moves towards communism.

One basic sign of the birth of new social groups within a given social structure is their specific socio-economic interest (which stems from the identity or similarity of the socio-economic conditions of their activity and reproduction). Besides, members of a social group who have a lot in common because of their similar position within the system of social production also acquire similar features in their everyday life. This process includes the social group being able to reproduce itself with all its specific qualities and interests; the existence of close intra- and inter-group links; and similar behavioural patterns, attitudes and value orientations.

Here we must make special allowance for the fact that the social distinctions stemming from the social division of labour determine the division of the working class, collective-farm peasantry and intelligentsia into their basic internal components which take the form of social and professional groups. The latter are social groups which unite people engaged in economically similar kinds of work.

A social stratum possesses two basic properties---- integrity and ability to reproduce itself. Integrity in this case presupposes the attachment of members of the given stratum to an economically similar type of work, i.e. the main criteria for identifying social strata are differences in the character of the work which reflect differing types of activity. The character of work is, in this case, the generalised social and production characteristic reflecting the Marxist view of labour as a developing and constantly improving vital need, as an index of the extent to which society has been able to develop the ability of its members to engage in creative activity in their particular jobs.

The social stratum has integrity if it is capable of reproducing itself both in terms of its range of activities and in terms of its range of requirements. The ability to reproduce itself assures that the nucleus of the given social stratum is reproduced as a condition of integrity along with the necessary changeability in the actual variety of activities and requirements.

The emergence of new occupations (types of activity) only leads to the formation of a new social stratum where it results in a totality of requirements which is different from that of other social strata and which is associated with the particular status of the given social stratum within the system of social reproduction.

As social relations in this country develop the new social and professional strata emerging under the impact of the scientific and technological revolution are increasingly becoming repositories of qualities characteristic of members of the future communist society. The nature of the new strata's work calls for more diversified, balanced, well-educated and cultured people who combine the best qualities of the working class and the intelligentsia. This does not mean, of course, that they cannot be categorised as belonging to the working class or intelligentsia on the basis of their main social qualities. It does indicate, however, that the social and class relations forming part of the social structure of developed socialism gradually undergo changes.

We have referred above to the complexity of the social structure of developed socialist society. The dynamics of

154

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

155

its transformation into the social structure of communist society is just as complex. In the transitional epochs of history, from pre-class society to a class-divided one and from the latter to a communist society, there may be periods when class distinctions are not yet apparent or have already become obliterated, but social and economic inequality springing from the social division of labour already or still exists. We are referring to inequality based on the division of people into skilled and unskilled labourers, into those performing intellectual and manual work.

The day is not far distant when the Soviet Union will overcome the last class-based distinctions but even then essential distinctions between intellectual and manual workers will remain for some time. Lenin noted that the intelligentsia "as a separate social stratum... will persist until we have reached the highest stage of development of Communist society". * Lenin spoke of four successive stages on the way towards a class-free society: 1) the overthrow of the landlords and capitalists and the abolition of their property; 2) abolition of private ownership of the means of production in whatever form; 3) removal of essential distinctions between town and country; 4) disappearance of essential distinctions between mental work and physical work. **

Social and economic inequality based on distinctions between intellectual and manual work is less acute than class inequality. However, it still affects the social status of individuals even in a developed socialist society. For socialism means that all are equal with respect to ownership of the national wealth, as all are collective co-owners. At the same time different groups of people are engaged in types of work having a different importance for society.

Socialism demands that both individual and group contribution to economic and cultural progress be taken into account in the interests of the whole of society. It is no accident that socialist society assesses the quality and quantity of work done, that is to say, the contribu-

tion of each member of society to the development of socialist property, the contribution which depends not only on the individual's personal will and desire but also on his place in the production system and on his qualifications and skills. Under socialism members of society do specific types of work involving varying degrees of complexity and social importance and in this sense alone they have ``unequal'' opportunities to contribute to the development and improvement of production, to participate in production management or to develop their ability and talents. This division of labour will remain until the production revolution has completed its job and the goal of full-scale communism with its principle of "from each according to his ability, to each according to his need" is fully attained.

Under developed socialism, the working class, collective-farm peasantry and socialist intelligentsia come closer together. Other essential socio-economic distinctions also diminish (those between town and country, between predominantly physical and qualified intellectual workers, and between industrial and agricultural labour). These processes spring from the following: development of the productive forces, above all of the worker himself, coupled with the changing character of labour and consumption; the further development of socialist ownership relations; the more active participation of working people in management; and the all-round development of the personality of each member of society.

The progress of the scientific and technological revolution contributes to the further improvement and balanced development of socialism, helping to establish the communist character of labour, improve the socialist system of education and upbringing, boost the population's cultural attainment and material standards and promote the convergence of classes and social strata on the basis of their all-round development and internal transformation.

Let us now examine some of the changes which occurred in the social structure of Soviet society between 1960 and 1975. In the late 1950s, Soviet society had a social and class structure typical of the early stages of developed socialism. In 1959 industrial workers accounted

V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 33, p. 194. See V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 29, p. 421.

Recent Trends in the Composition of the Economically Active Population in the USSR, 1959-1971*

Population Group

Total of economically active population (mil.)

Percentage of the total economically active population

1959 1971 1959 1971

A.

1.

2.

3. B.

Employees of state enterprises and organisations, members of their families who are engaged in personal subsidiary farming and house-keeping

Predominantly manual workers .... ....

68.7 37.5

19.0 8.0

12.3*** 34.4

108.8 66.2

26.6 17.5

16.0*** 22.1

66.4 36.2

18.4

7.7

11.8 33.3

83.0 50.5

20.3 13.4

12.2 17.0

Intellectual workers and executory personnel in services industry,

including trained specialists** Those engaged in house-keeping and subsidiary

Members of socialist co-operatives and members of their families engaged in house-keeping and

1 . Farmers engaged in the common economy ( including intellectual workers who are members of collective farms) ................

24.7

16.5

23.9

12 6

2. Members of producer co-operatives .......

1.3

1.3

3. Members of consumer co-operatives working in them ...........

1 0

1 6

0.9

1 2

4. Those engaged in house-keeping and subsidiary farming for members of co-operatives . . .

7.4***

4.0***

7.2

3 2

1. Unco-operated handicraftsmen .........

0.174

0.3

0.092

0.3

Total:

103.4

130.9

100.0

100.0

* The table lias been calculated on the basis of the following sources: USSR National Economy, 1922-1927, pp. 57, 147, 263, 275, 283, 284, 289, 343. 344, 406; P. G. Podyachikh, USSR Population, Moscow, 1961, pp. 132-133 (in Russian); Population and Labour Resources of the USSR (Distribution and Employment), Moscow, 1971, pp. 100-103, 106 (in Russian); O. I. Shkaratan, The Social Structure of the Soviet Working Class, Moscow, 1970, pp. 318-320 (in Russian).

** Persons with higher and specialised secondary education. *** O.I. Shakaratan's estimate.

158

L. DLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

159

for 49.5 per cent of the population, the collective-farm peasantry together with co-operative handicraftsmen and artisans accounted for 31.4 per cent, office employees and other members of the intellectual community accounted for 18.8 per cent, and individual peasants and non-- cooperative handicraftsmen and artisans for 0.3 per cent. By 1975 the proportion of industrial workers had risen to 60.9 per cent, that of office employees and the intelligentsia to 22 per cent, the proportion of collective farmers had declined to 17.1 per cent, while the other social categories covered by Soviet statistics had disappeared. * The composition of the classes and social strata changed considerably under the combined impact of the socialist social relations and the scientific and technological revolution.

The figures quoted above, while presenting a general picture fail to fully disclose the social structure of Soviet society. A better idea of this structure can be gauged from the table computed on the basis of the population censuses data (see pp. 156-57).

Account was above all taken of that part of the population which is engaged in socially useful work. This includes government employees, factory workers, members of agricultural co-operatives, un-co-operated farmers, in other words people engaged both in production and in the services industry (including housewives bringing up children).

The bulk of the economically active Soviet population are workers at state-owned enterprises and organisations. The hard core of this steadily growing proportion of the population is made up of people directly engaged in production in large-scale industry.

The fact that industrial workers---the main contingent of the working class---account for a high proportion of the economically active population, exercises a decisive impact on the entire course of Soviet society's socioeconomic and socio-political life.

Speaking at the 15th Congress of the Soviet Trade Unions in 1972 L. I. Brezhnev pointed out: "The Soviet

* USSR National Economy, 1974, Statistical Yearbook, Moscow, 1975, p. 35 (in Russian).

working class of today differs not only from the prerevolutionary proletariat, but also from the working class of the 1930s, when socialism triumphed in the USSR. Its role as the leading socio-political and economic force of society has increased. Numerically, too, it is now the largest class in our country. During the years of Soviet power the working class has increased six times to a total of about 65 million people, more than two-thirds of whom are industrial workers. The workers' general educational and professional level has changed radically. Suffice it to say that since 1939 the number of workers with a complete secondary education---specialised or general--- has increased more than thirty times. The working class now plays a tremendous role not only in industry but also in farm production. More than nine million machine operators are now employed in the agrarian sector of our economy. This number will continue to grow as agricultural work becomes increasingly a form of industrial labour." *

Changes in the Number of Workers in the USSR, 1951-1974 *

Period

Number of workers at the end of 5 -year period (mil.)

Net Increase in the number of workers over the 5-year period (mil.)

Increase (+) or decrease (-) in the "nit increment" compared with preceding 5 -year period (%)

Percentage of net increase of the total number of workers at the end of 5-year period (%)

1951-1955 . . .

35.9

8.2

+2.5

22.8

1956-1960 . . .

44.4

8.5

+3.7

19.1

1961-1965 . . .

54.0

9.6

+12.9

17.7

1966-1970 . . .

62.0

8.0

-16.7

12.7

1971-1974 . . .

70.2

8.2

+2.5

11.7

* Calculated by L. A. Gordon and B. V. Klopov on the basis of the yearbook USSR Nati»nal Economy, 1970, Moscow, 1971, p. 509. See L. A. Gordon and E. V. Klopov "The Social Development of the Soviet Working Class", Voprtsy filos»)ii, No. 2, 1972, p. 6 (in Russian); US8R National Economy, 1974, p. 3 (in Russian).

* L. I. Brezhnev, Following Lenin's Course, Moscow, 1975, p. 20.

160

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

161

Let us now examine the trends in the development of the Soviet working class since the last war.

As the table on p. 159 indicates, the working class continued to grow numerically, although naturally at a slower rate than at the height of industrialisation.

In most of the country's economic areas and industries the hard core of skilled career workers has been formed. Evidence of this is the average worker's considerable length of service. Thus in 1967 over 80 per cent of workers and other employees in industry had an average length of service of over five years, and 58.7 per cent had served over 10 years; on transport only 14.8 per cent of the workforce had an average length of service under 5 years. The building trade was perhaps the only industry where every fourth worker and office employee had an average length of service under five years. *

Considerable changes have occurred in the geographic distribution of the working class. In all the constituent republics with the exception of Turkmenia, Moldavia and Tajikistan, the proportion of workers exceeded 50 per cent of all those employed in social production. Between 1960 and 1974 the number of industrial workers and office employees increased by over 130 per cent in Moldavia, by almost 120 per cent in Lithuania and Armenia, by 110 per cent in Kirghizia and Tajikistan, by 80 per cent in Kazakhstan, and by 40 to 60 per cent in Latvia, Estonia, the Ukraine, Georgia and Turkmenia.

Native workers now figure prominently among the working class in the constituent republics. This is even true of recently agricultural republics such as Moldavia, Lithuania and the Central Asian republics. Indeed in the early years after the formation of the Moldavian Soviet Socialist Republic its working class was largely composed of Russians and Ukrainians. There were few workers among the indigenous population most of whom lived in the countryside. Rapid industrial development and the increasing mechanisation of agriculture combined to stimulate an influx of rural dwellers into the towns and thus

contributed to a rapid growth in the number of indigenous workers. This is also promoted by the state vocationaltraining policy. Between 1961 and 1974 the number of vocational school leavers grew 170 per cent in the USSR as a whole, while it grew 300 per cent in Kirghizia, 500 to 550 per cent in Uzbekistan and Azerbaijan and more than 800 per cent in Armenia.

The increase in the average size of a work collective (work force per economic unit) is of considerable importance. In 1966-1974 the size of an industrial work collective grew from 599 to 694 people, of whom there were 565 workers (over 80 per cent), 82 engineers and technicians, 26 office employees and 10 apprentices and junior service personnel. Over these years the proportion of collectives numbering up to 100 fell from 44 to 30 per cent of the total and those numbering over 500 grew from 16 to 30 per cent. * Collectives are largest in the iron-and-steel industry (some 2,500), followed by the fuel industry (about 900), chemistry and petro-chemistry and engineering and metalworking (some 640), as well as construction (nearly 480). Collectives are below average size in the food industry (390) and especially in timberj woodworking, light and building materials industries (170-220).

The total number of industrial and office workers employed in the Soviet economy increased by 61 per cent (from 62 to 99.8 million) between 1960 and 1971; in industry the increase was 47.8 per cent (from 22.6 to 33.4 million), on transport this was 41.3 per cent (from 6.3 to 8.9 million), in communications 114 per cent (from 0.7 to 1.5 million), in construction 63.5 per cent (from 6.3 to 10.3 million), in trade and public catering 83 per cent (from 4.7 to 8.6 million), in public ser-

* It should be noted that some economists and sociologists only consider factory collectives as production collectives believing that the growth of enterprises' size has largely exhausted itself. But it is only true in relation to production collectives in manufacturing industry. Now an enterprise's collective usually takes the form of a production association and tends to be expanding, which reflects the process of concentration of production.

11-054

* USSR National Economy, 1967, Moscow, 1968, p. 661 (in Russian).

162

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

163

vices, housing and communal utilities 94.7 per cent (from 1.9 to 3.7 million), in the health services and social security 62.9 per cent (from 3.5 to 5.7 million), in education and the cultural sphere 84.4 per cent (from 4.8 to 8.9 million), and in science and related services 116.7 per cent (from 1.8 to 3.9 million).

In the country as a whole 83 per cent of the total work force was engaged in material production in 1960 and 77.1 per cent in 1974. *

In the major industrial centres it is particularly clear that a growing proportion of the total work force is employed in science, related fields and in the services industry, a trend brought about by the scientific and technological revolution.

The utimate goal of the socialist economy is to create the adequate material preconditions for the all-round development of the people. This requires priority growth in the number of those employed in the child care, in education and in the health services. This trend must be supported by progressive shifts in the structure of material production itself which will make it possible for considerable groups of workers to be released for other occupations and leave those who remain in the productive sphere more attractive and less monotonous jobs.

In recent years there have been substantial inter-- sectoral shifts within the Soviet working class under the impact of the scientific and technological revolution. The table below illustrates the trend.

Shifts in the employment pattern are not so noticeable on the scale of whole industries or groups of industries. Even so they are sufficiently in evidence especially if we compare the situation prevailing in 1960-1970 with the situation in 1940-1960. Thus between 1940 and 1960 the proportion of workers employed in the chemical industry rose from 3 per cent to 3.4 per cent, and between 1960 and 1974 it rose to 5.1 per cent. While the country's work force as a whole grew 48 per cent, the increase in the chemical industry was 70 per cent. This represents a tremendous advance.

* USSR National Economy, 1974, Moscow, 1975, pp. 550-551 (in Russian).

The proportion of iron-and-steel workers increased from 4 per cent in 1940 to 4.7 per cent in 1960, while in 1974 it declined to 4.2 per cent. It would seem that 0.5 per cent is really a trifling amount but in fact it reflects a substantial step forward in automation and production improvement if we remember that over the same period the Soviet iron-and-steel industry boosted its output from 65 to almost 136 million tons. Similar growth rates were recorded by the food and other light industries.

The Breakdown of the Industrial Work Force by Industry

(% of the total)

Industry

1940

I960

1974 100 100 100

including: engineering and metal-working fuel-producing industries .... chemical and petro-chemical in-

25.9 5.8

3 0

30.3 7.1

3 4

40.1 4.2

5 1

iron-and-steel industry (including iron-ore mining) ........

4.0

4.7

4.2

17 7

17 5

15 3

12.4

9 5

9 0

* USSR National Economy, 1974,, p. 188 (in Russian)

Unlike the situation in other Soviet industries the proportion of workers employed in engineering industries has been steadily growing.

An important feature of the changes in the sectoral structure of the working class since the start of the scientific and technological revolution has been the possibility of increasing output with a similar-sized work force or at least without expanding it appreciably. For instance until the early 60s there was constant growth in the work force engaged in the coal industry (763,000 miners in 1952, and 966,000 in 1962). Later the work force stabilised at a high level while in the mid-60s it began

11*

164

L. BLYAlCBMAN, 0. SSKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

165

to decline but without affecting coal output which continued to grow.

In the chemical industry output grew by 39 times between 1940 and 1974, while the work force expanded by 310 per cent (from 414,000 to 1,760,000). Over the same period the output of light industry rose 380 per cent while its work force increased by only 80 per cent (from 2,853,000 to 5,074,000).

At the moment the biggest contingents of the Soviet industrial working class include workers in the instrument-making, radio electronics and precision engineering industries. They are followed by the textile workers, chemical workers, power workers, miners, iron-and-steel workers, workers in the timber-processing industry and in the clothing trade and food industry.

Notable changes have occurred in the role, numerical strength and the sectoral employment pattern of intellectual workers. This subject is treated in detail in Chapter 6. For the present we propose to touch upon some of the more general questions. Between 1959 and 1974 under the scientific and technological revolution, the number of specialists and office employees increased from 20.5 million to 29.6 million, an increase of 40 per cent. Compared to manual workers their proportion has been steadily growing both in the economy as a whole and within individual industries. As we have seen, the growth rates are highest in spheres of activity where intellectual work predominates. These include science, the health service and education. Their significance is growing accordingly. At the same time in the traditionally manual spheres of labour the activity involved in the creation of material values is undergoing fundamental changes as production increasingly becomes the technological application of science. The character of labour is changing as it acquires more creative features and in consequence the proportion of those engaged in predominantly intellectual work is growing rapidly. Perhaps the best evidence of this change is the growth in the proportion of engineers and technicians within the industrial work force.

It will be seen from the table on p. 165 that between

1940 and 1960, that is to say before the scientific and technological revolution made some impact on the economy, the proportion of engineers and technicians in industry grew relatively slowly (though their qualifications appreciably increased). The period 1960-1970 presents a different picture. The relatively rapid growth in the numbers of engineers and technicians in industry is accompanied by an even more rapid increase in the numbers of those employed by specialised research and design organisations. These are fast becoming veritable think factories producing new ideas and staffed by thousands of scientists, engineers and research technologists.

Composition of the USSR Industrial Work Force*

(% of the total)

1940 1950

I960

1965 1970

Total industrial work force including:

100 76 2

100 79 8

100 83 5

100 82 3

100 81 0

apprentices ........

3

2 4

1 5

1 5

1 4

engineers and technicians . . white-collar workers ....

7.8 7.2

8.3

5.2

8.9 4

10.5 3.9

12.3 3.8

* USSR National Economy, 1974, p. 188 (in Russian).

In the relatively brief time between the 1959 and 1970 censuses the ratio of workers engaged in predominantly manual and intellectual work changed substantially. In 1959, 80.5 per cent of the country's workforce was engaged in predominantly manual labour and 19.5 per cent was engaged in predominantly intellectual labour. In 1970 the proportion was 72.7 per cent and 27.3 per cent, respectively.

The scientific and technological revolution is giving rise to structural shifts within the composition of the population in favour of research, research and development and technological and managerial personnel and

166

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

167

highly skilled workers operating automated machinery. Therefore the proportion of specialists with top qualifications will continue to increase throughout the economy while within the social structure there will be a growing proportion of the intelligentsia coming closer to the working class.

Let us now examine another two interlocking aspects of the social structure of Soviet society, namely, the division of the country's population into urban and rural and the social and class components of the rural part. The available statistics indicate that over half the rural population were not members of collective farms in 1972.

Social Composition of the Rural Population

workers and office employees at factories and plants situated in the vicinity of major cities prefer to live in the countryside and commute daily to work.

This situation gives rise to a new problem, that of assimilating the many millions of people living in the vicinity of major industrial and cultural centres within the framework of urban population distribution, urban occupations and the urban way of life. A good deal is being done in this direction. Ttrus, mixed settlements are going up which combine features of the traditional village and of urban settlements, and new social links between town and country emerge as a result. Intra-village social relationships also change. These relationships are no longer those between different social groups within the peasantry; they acquire the character of inter-class relations between workers and collective farmers within the confines of one and the same village. This, no doubt, accelerates the obliteration of distinctions between classes in Soviet society.

The number of state-farm workers is growing steadily in the countryside. In 1960 there were 6.7 million statefarm workers and in 1974 10.1 million. In the same period the number of collective farmers dropped from 22.3 to 16.5 million. * Even if we allow for state-farm workers we will still have three-fourths of the working rural dwellers in 1971 actually engaged in agriculture. Certainly among the remaining quarter a certain percentage serve the agricultural workers. These are teachers, doctors, and staffs of consumer co-operatives, etc. Yet the absolute majority of those belonging to that quarter work in non-agricultural production.

The scientific and technological revolution and continuous social progress open new possibilites for the Soviet countryside. The completion of the comprehensive mechanisation of agriculture, the introduction of automation in some of its sectors, improved transport facilities and road networks, and the construction of a ramified system of storage and processing facilities will release millions of agricultural workers for other jobs.

Total rural population (mil.)

X

Percentage ot the total

1959

1.1.1975

1959

1.1.1975

Total rural population including: workers and office employees ......

108.5 45.5 63.0

100.2 56.9 43.3

100 42.7 57.3

100 56.8 43.2

collective farmers and co-operated handicrafts-

The realities of the Soviet countryside are such that it would be wrong to reduce the social problems of the village either to those facing the collective-farm peasants or to those facing Soviet agriculture as a whole. The fact is that quite a few industrial workers and workers in other branches of the economy now live in rural areas. This is particularly true of those areas where mining well developed. Thus in the Tatar and Bashkir Autonomous Republics many rural dwellers work at oilfields without moving into the towns. What is more, many of them change their occupation and revert to their old jobs (as agricultural machinery operators, for instance). Some

See USSR National Economy, 1974, pp. 550, 548.

168

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

169

Even if one allows for the continuing growth of agricultural output it could safely be predicted that by 1990- 2000 only 8 to 10 million will be occupied in agriculture, which is thrice less than in the early 1920s. By then collective farmers will probably have joined the agricultural worker category following the complete merger between collective farm-cum-co-operative property and public property.

The proportion of rural dwellers in the country's total population is diminishing by an average of one per cent annually. If this trend is maintained, by 1990 some 30 per cent of the population will be rural dwellers, the proportion dropping to some 20 per cent by the year 2000. Rural dwellers will largely include workers in a variety of industries, transport workers, educational workers and some categories of scientific workers.

When they have been transformed and most of them included in the orbit of urban aglomerations, rural settlements will have a balanced mix of workers from different economic sectors, including agricultural ones. The latter category will be dominated by two social and vocational groups, namely machine operators, proficient in handling a wide range of farm machinery, and agricultural specialists.

class together with the collective-farm peasantry and intelligentsia disposes of the nationally owned means of production. All workers are economically equal with respect to property. They are equal members of socialist production collectives.

In a socialist society, the working class plays the leading role in the social organisation of labour insofar as it makes the decisive contribution to creating the country's national wealth.

The material welfare of the working class is directly dependent on the level to which the whole of the socialist economy has advanced. Income distribution within the working class is effected on the basis of the quantity and quality of one's contribution to the creation of the social product.

Workers' labour is not only based on public ownership, the most advanced form of socialist ownership, but it is also associated with the key and technically most advanced branches of the economy. The bulk of the working class is employed in large-scale industry, the bedrock of the country's socialist economy. This is the industry which creates the necessary base for extended reproduction throughout the economy, including agriculture.

As the primary force in the economic field, the working class takes the lead in the social and political life of Soviet society. It is the workers who are carrying on the revolutionary traditions of those who made the socialist revolution, it is the workers who possess the right kind of social mentality which forms the basis for forming a single national psychology. In the process of socialist construction Marxism-Leninism, the ideology of the working class, became the ideology of the whole people.

Lenin in his works repeatedly emphasised the very special qualities of the proletariat, qualities springing from its status in society which, when it has won power it should preserve and add to. These include the ability to place class interests above those of a narrow group and personal interests; a high sense of self-discipline and readiness to make sacrifices in the name of common

THE WORKING CLASS AND THE INTELLIGENTSIA: SIMILARITIES AND DISSIMILARITIES

The working class is the decisive force for economic, social and cultural progress in Soviet society. The Report of the CC CPSU to the 24th Party Congress, held in 1971, stated: "The working class has been and remains the main productive force of society. Its revolutionary spirit, discipline, organisation and collectivism determine its leading position in the system of socialist relations." *

Under socialism the working class unites those who are directly involved in production at enterprises owned by the whole of society. Under socialism the working

* 24th Congress of the CPSU, Moscow, 1972, p.

170

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OP SOCIETY

171

cause; fortitude, staunchness, persistence, readiness, determination and ability to make a fresh start after hundreds of failures so as to accomplish the goal in the end; hatred and contempt for philistines and their ways; freedom from a desire for property and kow-towing to authority and rank; the ability "to inspire respect for its efficiency in every working person and every honest man"; and a striving to attain the summits of culture, the ability and desire to preserve, protect and assimilate the cultural values accumulated by mankind and develop culture further, * Lenin wrote that the dictatorship of the proletariat must serve as the grounds for re-- educating the proletarians themselves, "who do not abandon their petty-bourgeois prejudices at one stroke by a miracle ... but only in the course of a long and difficult struggle against mass petty-bourgeois influences, against relapses of petty-bourgeois spinelessness, disunity, individualism, and alternating moods of exaltation and dejection". **

The Soviet working class has not only added to the fine traditions it inherited from the pre-revolutionary days, but has also acquired new features and qualities. These include a new, communist attitude to work, an awareness of being the true masters of the country, and an acceptance of Marxism-Leninism as the basis for thinking and acting.

Let us now examine the main features of the Soviet intelligentsia in more detail. It is a specific social stratum comprising people engaged in qualified intellectual work for whom it is their profession, the only or at any rate the basic means of livelihood. The intelligentsia continues to be a social stratum under developed socialism. It has the same status as the working class and the peasantry with respect to the means of production. The reason why it is identified as a special stratum lies in its role in the social organisation of labour. The intelligentsia differs from the basic classes of Soviet society in terms of life style, cultural attainments and social and economic features.

* See V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 29, p. 390. ** Ibid., Vol. 31, pp. 114, 44.

Relationships between the working class and the intelligentsia under developed socialim and in the era of the scientific and technological revolution have been the subject of heated debate among Soviet social scientists. This discussion has recently crystallised into something of a general concept allowing some leeway in interpretation.

The main point is that we are witnessing a many-sid-" ed process of socialist integration, leading to various social groups converging at many points and, as a result of this convergence, each group borrowing that which is best from the others. The dominant factor in this process is that the social features of the working class, which best expresses the communist trend in the progress of social relationships, are widely spread throughout society and become entrenched.

The bulk of the socialist intelligentsia is made up of persons with worker and peasant backgrounds. The intelligentsia, along with the working class and peasantry, form the nation's single working collective. The development of the intelligentsia as a social stratum is subject to the general laws governing the evolution of the social structure of socialist society and results among other things from the progressive increase in the proportion of intellectual work in production and in other spheres.

Let us now examine some of the basic features of the way in which the various social groups converge under socialism. In the first place we are witnessing a rapid increase in the numbers and proportion of persons engaged in intellectual work, especially in the numbers of workers in non-physical jobs calling for medium level of qualifications (controllers, lab assistants, computer programmers, computer operators, etc.) and persons performing qualified intellectual work. In the new forward-- looking industries, qualified specialists often account for up to a half of the total workforce. Moreover, intellectual work in science and technology is increasingly becoming productive, which results in a progressive convergence between engineers and technicians and the working class. In the USSR this process is developing parallel to the elimination of class distinctions and the gradual transfer-

172

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

173

mation of the workers, collective farmers and intellectuals into the working members of the communist association of tomorrow.

Secondly, we are witnessing the intensive process of intellectualisation of the workers' labour. This results from the growing complexity of their production functions on account of progressive automation and mechanisation of production, and from their growing political activity and wider and more immediate involvement in the management of production and societal affairs. All this contributes to a further rise in the educational level and cultural attainment of the working class.

A proportion of specialists directly involved in industrial production can be regarded as a well-educated stratum of the working class. We are referring to engineers and technicians controlling sophisticated equipment and computerised machines, engineers who work as lab assistants, etc. Another component of the working class is represented by the bulk of the communications workers, those employed in everyday service establishments, office and retail trade workers, and those who are involved in the final stages of production, in distribution and in selling.

The socialist revolution in this country ended the intellectual workers' monopoly of managerial activity and of the creation of cultural values. The scientific and technological revolution is ending the predominantly manual workers' monopoly of doing executory productive work. Thus under developed socialism the ground is prepared for overcoming the old division of labour, for the gradual formation of a class-free society.

A growing proportion of the Soviet intelligentsia is made up of highly qualified ``executives'' who chiefly differ from the workers in that they have to put in greater mental efforts in their daily work. Differences between intellectual and manual workers are diminishing in terms of education, size of income and method of earning it.

The progressive convergence between workers and intellectuals is an extremely complicated and many-sided process which takes time to develop fully. A good idea of some of the aspects of this process can be gained from

examining the indices characterising the basic areas of the life of workers and members of the intelligentsia.

Let us examine the material from the survey of the working population in Kazan, a typical large Soviet city. We conducted the survey twice, in 1967 and 1975, so we can identify similarities and dissimilarities between the workers and intellectuals surveyed and pinpoint trends in their social development. In both cases some 4,000 persons were surveyed. Comparing the findings with those of similar surveys conducted in the Urals, Byelorussia, Bashkiria and Western Siberia we found that the results reflected regular processes of change occurring in the social structure of Soviet society under the scientific and technological revolution. There was no question of the phenomena under consideration being random or accidental.

Eight years would seem to be too short a period for registering social change. However, if this period involves a rapid transformation of all aspects of the people's activity it may prove sufficient for some trends in the development of social strata within the working class and intelligentsia to become discernible.

Information could only be conveyed by the questionnaire and taking its character into account we feel that some points relate to what the workers think about a given situation rather than to the objective situation itself. However, the workers' opinion of the situation cannot be ignored because it reflects the socially conditioned views of members of particular socio-vocational strata and their orientation towards a definite scale of values at work and after work (in other words it reflects individual groups' orientation towards the comparative importance of particular aspects of labour and leisure).

We split all citizens into eight principal socio-- vocational strata as follows: (1) highly qualified managerial workers (chiefs of enterprises, institutions, workshops and sections, etc.); (2) highly qualified intellectual workers with higher education and additional training (research workers with academic degrees, the higher-- category artistic intelligentsia, etc.); (3) qualified intellectual workers with higher or specialised secondary ed-

L. BLYAfcHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

175

ucation (doctors, teachers, engineers, foremen, etc.); (4) non-qualified intellectual workers who do not need specialised education (non-specialist employees); (5) highly skilled workers combining mental and manual functions, who are often called worker-intellectuals in the USSR (mechanics-setters, control panel operators); (6) skilled workers engaged in manual labour (fitters, locksmiths, electricians, apparatus assemblers); (7) skilled workers manning machines and mechanisms (lathe operators, drivers, etc.); (8) unskilled and low-skilled workers ( loaders, scaffolders, janitors, watchmen, etc.). The first four strata represent the intelligentsia, and the last three represent the workers.

The survey indicated that over an eight year period substantial changes had occurred in the character of labour performed by different groups of workers. We are witnessing the final stages in the formation of a new social stratum made up of workers combining intellectual and manual functions (adjusters of machinery, control panel operators, etc.). Even in 1967 workers in these categories differed from the skilled workers such as fitters and locksmiths in terms of educational standard, family status, level of social activity, and value orientations. In 1975 their special features in social behaviour and attitudes were quite discernible. In 1967 educational qualification among workers in this category involved 10.4 years of schooling against 7.8 among skilled manual workers, a difference of 2.6 years. In 1975 the gap was 2.1 year (10.9 and 8.8 years of general education).

The process of phasing out unskilled manual workers as a specific social stratum is largely complete. The surveys indicate that nowadays unskilled manual jobs are performed either by older people or by quite young people to whom these jobs are a passing stage.

Over eight years, between 1967 and 1975, the general level of education for all categories of workers rose and the gap between the educational levels of intellectuals and workers narrowed. The educational level of managers (14.5 years), designers and research technologists (15.0 years) remained more or less static. By contrast the education of the setters, adjusters and mechanics went

up by 0.5 year of secondary schooling, and in the case of locksmiths, fitters and assemblymen---by one year. Only among unskilled labourers, whose average age went up from 36 to 42 years, did the educational level decline from 7.0 to 6.8 years of secondary schooling.

Another common feature is the progressive levelling of different social groups' earning power. By 1975 the main categories of workers earned more than did factory designers and research technologists. Pay differentials between managers and workers narrowed considerably.

The survey indicates that different social strata have increased their creative endeavour and that the gap in the level of creative activity among them has narrowed. Thus, the number of active rationalisers (workers who make production improvement proposals) went up from 29.5 to 36.6 per cent among the setters, from 11 to 28.8 per cent among the fitters and locksmiths and from 11.7 to 24.1 per cent among the lathe operators. In this respect the skilled workers also caught up with and even surpassed some categories of engineers and technicians.

The proportion of Party members among the workers has grown, along with the number of those engaged in social activity on a permanent basis. Such people account for 50-63 per cent among the setters, fitters, lathe operators and quality controllers.

In all the categories of workers except ancillary labourers the proportion of those happy with their jobs declined. Apparently the reason here is that the workers' rising educational levels and greater creative and social activity encouraged them to take a more exacting attitude towards production organisation and labour conditions. The proportion of designers and research technologists content with their jobs declined noticeably from 86 to 82.7 per cent; among office employees without special training contentment declined from 82 per cent to 80.5 per cent. This is only too natural since it is these category of workers that have so far been least affected by changes in the content of labour brought about by the scientific and technological revolution. It is quite understandable why ancillary labourers, old job men and loaders became more satisfied with their jobs when one con-

176

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKAHATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

177

siders the general way in which the intensity and arduousness of their jobs was eased, given the increase in their average age and the lowering of their educational levels. In addition, many of these unskilled workers realise that their inferior education and training do not make them qualified for any other job.

Certain changes have occurred in the social origins of different categories of workers. Among designers and research technologists the proportion of people from the families of office employees and intellectuals increased somewhat (from 60 per cent in 1965 to 62 per cent in 1975). The proportion of people from these categories of family also increased among the technologists, economists, and teachers (from 53.2 to 56.8 per cent). The increase in the proportion of workers who come from the families of office employees and intellectuals is of special significance. Among the setters and adjusters the proportion rose from 23 to 31 per cent, among the fitters and locksmiths---from 15 to 24 per cent, among the lathe operators---from 13 to 14 per cent, and among the office employees from 19 to 23 per cent. This tends to confirm the conclusion that there is a progressive convergence among different social strata.

However, important differences in educational standards still persist between the workers and members of the intelligentsia.

The surveys conducted in Kazan and other cities in the Tatar Autonomous Republic and in Minsk indicated that the educational gap between skilled workers and members of the intelligentsia averaged five years.

In the Soviet Union as a whole in 1970 an estimated 24,8 per cent of the total work force finished six grades of secondary schooling inclusive; 31.1 per cent finished 7 to 9 grades of secondary schooling, 15.9 per cent had completed general secondary education and 18.3 per cent had specialised secondary and higher education. * By the start of 1975, 70 per cent of the industrial workers and 97 per cent of the specialists and office employees had higher,

complete and incomplete secondary education. These percentages indicate that a considerable gap still exists in the educational levels of industrial workers and office employees.

In 1975 out of every thousand working members of Soviet society 751 had higher and secondary (complete and incomplete) education and in all 89.8 million people, or one-third of the total population, were studying.

In the tenth five-year period, for the first time in Soviet history the overwhelming majority of young people (some 90 per cent in 1976) started on their careers with complete (ten-year) secondary education. It is particularly important that unlike many developed capitalist countries the education level does not differ to any practical extent between boys and girls, between rural and urban youth or between the various republics of the USSR. In 1975 over 96 per cent of youth continued studying, after finishing eight-year schooling, in ninth forms, and technical and vocational schools.

The law on universal secondary education is based on the assumption that the requisite volume of knowledge can be acquired by every person. Children with inborn speech defects, or those who are deaf, blind, etc. study in 2,400 specialised schools and are taught by graduates from 13 remedial departments of the pedagogical institutes. In 1976, more than eight million children and teenagers studied in boarding schools and in schools with a prolonged day (up to 18 hours), in which their parents pay nothing or only a portion of their children's maintenance costs (according to their earnings). A transition to universal and compulsory secondary education is creating new opportunities for achieving social homogeneity in the USSR.

Let us now examine the differences between the working class and the intelligentsia in terms of their income, consumption pattern and life style. Thus, if we take the wages of skilled engineering workers in Leningrad in the seventies as 100 per cent, then the salary of executive intellectual workers was about 90 per cent and that of managers of production collectives 135 per cent. In other words, the difference in payments passes along the

12-054

* See National Census Returns, 1970, Vol. Ill, Moscow, J972, p. 408 (in Russian).

i?8

L. BLYAKHMAtt, O. SHKARATAN

``executor-manager" line rather than along the `` workerintellectual'' line. This difference is not very large. Pay differentials are more and more acquiring an intra-- vocational character based on differences in the quality and efficiency of work done.

In Tataria the salaries of intellectuals engaged in executory work are generally a few roubles higher than the wages of skilled workers. It should be remembered that there the survey covered the whole of the urban population including scientists, college and university teaching staff and other groups of intellectuals in the upper income bracket. Nonetheless, the survey taken in Kazan, the capital city in the Republic, revealed the following picture: average wages of skilled workers were almost 140 roubles a month, the salaries of mass intellectual professions (office employees) averaged 130 roubles a month, those of highly qualified intellectuals performing executive functions were 166 roubles a month, while the salaries of professional managers averaged 205 roubles a month.

L. A. Gordon and E. V. Klopov obtained similar data from the special survey they made in the city of Taganrog. Skilled workers' pay lagged behind that of specialists by only six roubles (111 roubles and 117 roubles a month, respectively).

National statistics bear out the evidence of local sociological surveys. Thus in 1974 Soviet industrial workers' pay averaged 153.9 roubles, the salaries of engineers and technicians were 193.4 roubles while those of the office employees 126.2 roubles. The trend towards a levelling out in the standards of living for different social strata is particularly graphic when one compares the 1970 situation to the situation in 1960 when the wages of workers, engineers and technicians, and office employees were 89.9, 135.7 and 73.8 roubles a month, respectively. *

Differences in terms of the volume and structure of consumption are also small. Housing accommodation per member of the family, the frequency of visits to the

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

179

theatre, the number of books read over a specified period of time, these and other indices that can be quantified (even though quality characteristics are not so easy to evaluate) differ little for "the average worker" and "the average engineer''.

According to the relevant sociological investigations, in Leningrad and Kazan income differences per member of the family were smaller between social groups than differences in wage levels. In the families of skilled workers and rank-and-file engineers this income is practically the same (skilled workers' wages are somewhat higher, but they have more children). For managers of production collectives income per member of the family is 15 to 17 per cent higher than average.

For a factory manager, dwelling space per member of the family is merely 12 to 16 per cent more than for the family of an unskilled worker, while differences between workers' and intellectuals' families do not exceed five to ten per cent.

A considerable portion of those questioned preferred organised forms of cultural entertainment. In 1976 nearly one million Soviet citizens visited 4,680 people's universities of culture in their spare time. There they listened to lectures on literature, music, painting, the theatre and applied arts, and on behaviour in work and everyday life.

In terms of cultural standards the gap between skilled workers and engineers and technicians is not too wide either. Thus in 1970 among the personnel of engineering factories in Leningrad an average private library contained 102 books in the case of manual workers, and about 150 books in the case of engineers and technicians. In both social categories 75 to 78 per cent of those interviewed said they read at least two books a month. About 30 per cent of the workers and some 20 per cent of engineers and technicians read at least one book a week.

The trend towards a convergence between workers and engineers and technicians can also be demonstrated by the data relating to their social activity. Fifteen per cent of the skilled engineering workers and 17 per cent of the

12*

See USSR National Economy, 1974, p. 562.

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OP SOCIETY

181 180

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

engineers and technicians are Party members. Approximately the same ratio emerges from a comparison of their participation in social work.

The evidence of sociological studies suggests that differences between the workers and engineers and technicians are relatively narrow in terms of material welfare, cultural consumption habits, and life style. These differences have almost disappeared in terms of social activity. It is in the character of work done by both categories and in educational standards, notably in terms of general and specialised education, where the differences are still sufficiently great.

Their largely similar life styles result in a lot of intermixing between workers and the technical intelligentsia both in the form of friendly contacts and in the form of inter-marriages.

Fifty per cent of the wives or husbands of skilled engineering workers in Leningrad are engaged in intellectual work of varying complexity (true, most of them were in jobs requiring secondary education); about 30 per cent of the wives or husbands of engineers and technicians engaged in executive work are manual workers. In the diametrically opposed (polarised) strata ( unskilled labourers and the scientific and technical intelligentsia) a greater degree of uniformity of marital unions is in evidence. Over two-thirds of all unskilled engineering workers in Leningrad have husbands or wives who were workers. In families of the scientific and technical intelligentsia, the husband (wife) belong to the same social stratum in 55.4 per cent of cases.

Unlike the situation in the polarised social strata, among the skilled and especially among the highly skilled workers (setters and adjusters, for instance), married couples of a purely worker background account for less than a half of the total 44.7 per cent, the rest of the couples being socially mixed. In the families of technicians marital unions are almost equally distributed among the three categories: 32.7 per cent of wives (husbands) are workers, 23.4 per cent are specialists with secondary education, and 35.3 per cent are specialists with higher education.

Friendly contacts among workers and intellectuals involve the same social stratum in two-thirds of cases, with the remainder involving members of other social strata---and this is not so little.

A similar situation was found among industrial workers and engineers and technicians at the Verkh-Isetsky iron and steel works in Sverdlovsk and at the Bogoslovsky aluminium plant where the survey conducted by other researchers dealt with how leisure time was used. Another sociological survey to study the structure of contacts and friendships between different social strata in the Tyumen region (in the towns of Tyumen, Surgut, and Nizhnaya Tavda) indicated much the same situation. In the late sixties, according to the surveys above, industrial workers spent 20.3 per cent of their leisure time on contacts with their fellow-workers (in the case of engineers and technicians the average was 19.5 per cent). Neighbours accounted for 15.5 per cent, relatives for 16.2 per cent and 14.5 per cent, acquaintances developed in the course of amateur activities for 5.5 per cent and 5.2 per cent, and people of the same social' status for 6.7 per cent and 9.7 per cent, respectively.

These figures bear out the trend for workers and broad sections of the technical intelligentsia to come closer together and for them to have increasingly similar patterns of consumption and social behaviour in the early seventies.

The findings of sociological surveys conducted within individual social and vocational strata of the working class and of the intelligentsia present a more varied pattern. A typical feature in all these strata, however, is that one observes diversified social relationships, with no exclusiveness about any of them or caste spirit and no prejudice against contacts with persons belonging to other social and vocational strata. Many of the unskilled manual workers whose friends and acquaintances are predominantly workers also maintain friendly contacts with engineers and technicians. On the other hand, highly qualified specialists, notably factory and plant managers had more than 18 per cent of their friends among workers in Leningrad and 10 per cent in Pskov. In Ka-

182

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

183

zan an estimated 38 per cent of the friends of factory managers were workers, collective farmers or office employees without special qualifications. Therefore, the managers of production collectives come from the midst of those who maintain regular contacts with members of all the social strata and for this reason they do not form a closed, caste-like group but rather a completely open one.

Medium-qualified non-manual workers and skilled industrial workers also maintain active social relations with members of other strata. A survey taken in Kazan in 1975 among industrial workers who combine manual and intellectual functions revealed that only 14 per cent of their friends were fellow urban workers. Sixteen per cent of their friends lived in the countryside, and the bulk---44 per cent---had specialised secondary and higher education.

A combination of intellectual and physical work functions is very promising and will be fully developed in the future. The category of people combining intellectual and physical work is socially the most progressive and involves, as we have seen, broad social contacts.

The friendship patterns one finds among members of the scientific and technical intelligentsia largely depend on the size of the town or city they live in. Thus, 58.8 per cent of Leningrad's scientists and engineers have friends and acquaintances from their own social stratum or among students, and 9.2 per cent of their friends are workers and collective farmers. The figures for the city of Pskov are 32 per cent and 20.8 per cent, respectively.

An analysis of the persisting social differences in Soviet society indicates that the scientific and technological revolution is the "missing link" which, in the foreseeable future, will help overcome them and which will phase out all unskilled, unattractive and monotonous jobs and eventually any uncreative work. This will go a long way towards advancing the progressive convergence of classes and social strata in terms of educational standards and other respects as persisting remnants of the socioeconomic inequality are eliminated.

THE FORMATION OF SOCIAL STRATA

Let us now compare the social sources from which three successive generations of engineering workers in Leningrad have sprung. The first generation started their working lives in the late twenties and early thirties, the second in the late forties and the third in the second half of the sixties.

An estimated 58 per cent of the older generation of engineering workers had typical worker backgrounds, 27 per cent came from peasant stock and 11 per cent came from the families of office employees. The postwar generation of Leningrad engineering workers was composed in the following way: 50 per cent had worker backgrounds, 20 per cent came from peasant stock, 24 per cent from the families of office employees and 6.6 per cent came from children's homes. In the present generation 55 per cent have worker backgrounds, 12 per cent are of peasant stock, 26 per cent come from the families of office employees and 6.5 per cent come from children's homes.

It follows from this that the proportion of workers of peasant origin has dropped drastically, while that of workers whose parents were office employees rose sharply. The proportion of those with worker backgrounds increased somewhat.

According to surveys conducted in the late sixties in Bashkiria, 36.4 per cent of the industrial workers were of peasant origin, 1.8 per cent came from the families of office employees, 3.3 per cent came from the intelligentsia, and 58.1 per cent had worker backgrounds. Thus, we see that even in Bashkiria which in the recent past was purely an agricultural region, the local working class is the prime source of its own replenishment. The situation in Bashkiria differs from that of Leningrad in one respect only: in Bashkiria where the proportion of the intelligentsia is lower, industrial workers coming from the intelligentsia form an insignificant proportion of the total industrial work force. According to a 1965 survey, the proportion of those with urban worker backgrounds among the young workers in the automobile and tractor building industries was around 50 per cent, some

184

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

185

10 per cent were of agricultural worker origin, 15 per cent were from collective farmers, 21 per cent came from the families of office employees and the remaining 4 per cent were young people with other social backgrounds. The picture varied widely from city to city. Thus, in Kutaisi (Georgia) and Minsk (Byelorussia) the work force was largely made up of people of peasant origin, in Lvov and Kharkov (the Ukraine), by contrast, three-fourths of the local industrial work force came from urban worker families. A survey conducted in 1970 indicated that one-third of all young industrial workers came from the families of office employees and intellectuals.

The diminishing proportion of urban industrial workers of peasant origin and the simultaneous increase in the proportion of workers from the families of intellectuals and office employees reflect significant changes in the economic situation, notably changes occuring in the countryside (agriculture is being rapidly mechanised, a lot of building is being done in rural areas, and the countryside therefore has a high demand for skilled workers). This is also attributable to certain demographic processes, notably the decline in the number of children in peasant families in many parts of the country.

Surveys conducted in Kazan in 1975 indicate that the contribution of collective farmers to the formation of all socio-vocational strata is gradually diminishing. Even among unskilled manual workers the proportion of collective farmers and their children dropped from 55 per cent before the last war to 18 per cent in 1975. The proportion of former collective farmers among skilled manual workers was 33 per cent of those who joined the industrial work force in the prewar period, while in the war years and the immediate postwar years it was 26 per cent. In the seventies it dropped to 17 per cent.

Children of unskilled manual urban workers in the prewar years accounted for 15 per cent of the increase in the numbers of unskilled manual workers, for 20 per cent of the numerical increase of skilled industrial workers, and for 18 per cent of the increase in the numbers of intelligentsia. In the seventies the figures are 27, 19, and 6 per cent, respectively.

Children of skilled workers accounted for less than 8 per cent of unskilled workers who came to industrial enterprises before the war, for about 22 per cent of skilled workers and for more than 16 per cent of intellectuals. In the seventies the figures are 30, 47 and 35 per cent, respectively. We can conclude from this that within the central section of the working class---among the skilled workers---self-reproduction is gradually becoming the prime source of replenishment. Indeed, the increase in the proportion of new workers with skilled worker backgrounds from 22 to 47 per cent is quite impressive considering the relatively short space of time in which it was achieved---a little over 30 years.

The proportion of those among the intelligentsia who came from the families of skilled workers increased from 16.4 per cent before the last war to 35.2 per cent in 1975. Thus skilled industrial workers and their families have become the prime source for replenishing the hard core of the working class and the engineers and technicians in Soviet society.

Surveys conducted among Leningrad's engineering workers have confirmed the above trend. In Leningrad the proportion of engineering workers of peasant origin hardly reached 19 per cent, the rest came from the families of city dwellers. The children of unskilled workers accounted for 16 per cent, those of skilled ones for 28 per cent, those of office employees without specialised education for about 9 per cent, those from the families of office employees with specialised secondary education accounted for 10 per cent, and 10 per cent came from the families of engineers and technicians.

A comparison of the data relating to the social origins of all categories of engineering workers with those relating to the social origins of workers belonging to individual socio-vocational strata, indicates in particular that the proportion of unskilled workers coming from the families of unskilled workers is close to the average for the industry in question, while the proportion of unskilled workers coming from the families of skilled industrial workers is 75 per cent lower than the average, and the proportion of unskilled workers of peasant origin is 150

186

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OP SOCIETY

187

per cent above the average. In this category there is a relatively small proportion of children of engineers and technicians.

The proportion of skilled, predominantly manual workers operating plant and equipment and transport facilities (e.g. lathe operators, drivers and engine drivers) who came from the families of skilled and unskilled workers is roughly equal to the average. The proportion of children of collective farmers and workers in agriculture in general is far lower in this category of industrial workers than among the unskilled manual workers, while the proportion of children of engineers and technicians is far higher.

In terms of their social origins skilled manual workers are not unlike the previous stratum although the proportion of those with collective farm and general rural backgrounds is considerably lower, while the percentage of children of office employees with specialised secondary education is greater.

A very specific situation prevails among the highly qualified industrial workers who combine intellectual and manual work (setters, mechanics, control panel operators, etc.). A large proportion are from the families of intellectuals with a higher education while the proportion of those of peasant origin is relatively small.

Characteristically the percentage of those with a manual worker background is high in every category of the managerial personnel. Soviet industrial workers have excellent promotion prospects. To the question, "What were you when you started your first job?" 85 per cent of the team leaders, 76 per cent of the foremen, 69 per cent of workshop chiefs and 73 per cent of the engineering plant managers in Leningrad replied, "I was a worker." In addition, it was found that 7 to 8 per cent of the team leaders and workshop chiefs came from collective and state farms. Thus, not less than threefourths of the managers of production collectives at all levels started out as ordinary workers or collective farmers.

A survey conducted by sociologist R. Kasyanova at the Minsk tractor plant between 1970 and 1971 revealed

that 29.5 per cent of all the specialists had worker backgrounds, 55.6 per cent were of peasant origin and 14.4 per cent came from the families of office employees and intellectuals. The survey covered almost 3,500 men and women. It revealed that young specialists under thirty differ in their social origins from their fellow specialists of the older generation. Of the young specialists, 36.3 per cent came from worker families as against 27.5 per cent in the case of the older generation, 45.8 per cent were of peasant origin against 58.5 per cent in the case of the older generation, and 17.9 per cent came from the families of office employees and intellectuals against 14.2 per cent in the case of the older generation. So the Minsk tractor plant, a large modern industrial enterprise, confirms the trend for a growth in the numbers of engineers and technicians with worker backgrounds.

At another major industrial enterprise, the Kuznetsk iron and steel combine in Siberia, 70 per cent of the managers, engineers and technicians had worked themselves up to their present positions from the shop floor. More than 50 per cent of the managers of the country's largest industrial enterprises started out as workers. M. P. Panfilov, the general director of the Leningrad optical engineering association, one of the largest of its kind in the world, A. A. Gromov, director of the first state ballbearing plant in Moscow, and many other top Soviet industrial executives started out as workers in the 1920s.

In should be noted that relatively few of today's generation of industrial workers are resigned to a lifetime of work on the shop floor. A survey conducted among the engineering workers in Leningrad showed that only 45 per cent of their children followed in their fathers footsteps, 7.5 per cent became office employees without specialised education, while the rest were in process of receiving specialised secondary or higher education.

The same survey revealed that 36 per cent of the children of members of technical intelligentsia became workers, 7 per cent became office employees without specialised education, while the rest were students or ac-

188

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STft AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OP SOCIETY

189

quired specialised secondary or higher education. Thus, one can see that every category of industrial workers is represented in different social strata by their grown up children. This dispenses with any talk of the social strata's fixed nature or caste affinity.

However there is some continuity from father to son among families whose members are engaged in intellectual or predominantly manual work. Interesting data on this have been provided by a survey of skilled industrial workers in the top income bracket who combine intellectual and manual work and who are able to give their children to follow their bent in choosing a career. Nonetheless, 44 per cent of the children of skilled industrial workers in Leningrad have followed in their fathers' foosteps and started out as manual workers. This is, however, tentative, in as far as the 1970 survey covered relatively few skilled industrial workers in the top income bracket.

Characteristically, over half the industrial workers and office employees with medium qualifications employed at Leningrad's engineering plants come from a long line of industrial workers, while engineers and technicians from the families of office employees predominate. The children of workers account for 35.6 per cent of this category while those of collective farmers account for a mere 3.7 per cent.

A 1975 survey conducted in Kazan among the city's scientists, engineers and technicians and the so-called creative workers revealed that the proportion of those of peasant origin was 6.0 per cent. The proportion of those coming from the families of unskilled workers was 6.4 per cent, while those who came from the families of persons engaged in highly qualified intellectual work accounted for 23 per cent.

Thus, the scientific, technical and creative intelligentsia (excluding managers of various enterprises and other organisations) derives roughly a quarter of its new members from its own social environment.

This does not contradict the general trend towards the Soviet population having a high level of social mobility. Let us now examine the careers of three successive gen-

erations of children from industrial working-class families. According to a 1965 survey conducted in Leningrad, out of every 100 grandchildren of workers, 37 became industrial workers, 22 became technicians, 12 became engineers and the other 18 were college and technical school students. Out of every 100 grandchildren of collective farmers resident in Leningrad at the time of the survey 34 were workers, 25 were technicians, 8 were specialists with higher education, 9 were office employees and 13 were college and technical school students. As we see in the latter case, the proportion of engineers and students is somewhat lower, while the proportion of workers and technicians (taken together) is much the same.

The occupations of the present generation are in no way socially fixed. Some 35 per cent of the children of industrial workers followed in their parents' foosteps, 8 per cent took office jobs not requiring specialised education, and the rest are receiving or have specialised secondary or higher education, 8.4 per cent of the children of managerial personnel became workers, 11.6 per cent became office employees without specialised education, and the rest have either got specialised education or continue their studies.

One other important conclusion can be drawn from an analysis of the sources from which the country's industrial work force replenishes itself. The children of workers, office employees and engineers exhibit an equal measure of willingness to work as industrial workers, provided they are employed as setters, mechanics or controllers of apparatus, i.e. in jobs calling for skilled intellectual work.

The children of skilled industrial workers have as varied a choice of career as do the children of intellectuals. The children of rural dwellers and those of unskilled industrial workers lag behind those of skilled industrial workers and intellectuals in terms of social advancement and have a more limited choice of more skilled occupations.

A survey taken among personnel of engineering plants indicated that the young workers from socially and cul-

190

L. BLYAfcHMAN, o. SHKARATAN

SIR Attfi SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIEtY

turally less advanced families often receive higher education and promotion at a later stage than do the children of skilled workers and members of the intelligentsia.

Thus, among the personnel of Leningrad's engineering plants only 21 per cent of those with higher education and who were the children of collective farmers had completed their university or college course before they embarked on their careers. The corresponding figure for the children of unskilled workers was 22 per cent, for the children of skilled workers it was 32 per cent, and for the children of office employees in jobs not requiring specialised education the figure was 39 per cent. At the same time 61 per cent of those who came from the families of engineers and technicians had completed their college education by the time they joined the industrial work force.

Similar data showed up in the surveys conducted among the urban population of the Tatar Autonomous Republic. In Kazan, some 8 per cent of the city dwellers with higher education were of peasant origin; however, the prooprtion was only 3 per cent among those who had completed their college course by the start of their working lives. An estimated 9 per cent of Kazan's inhabitants with higher education came from the families of unskilled manual workers and they accounted for 8 per cent of those who had finished college before starting their careers. The children of skilled urban workers exhibited an even narrower gap in this respect, 11.4 and 10 per cent. With the children of intellectuals the reverse ratio is in evidence: they accounted for a quarter of all those with higher education and for almost a third of those who graduated from an institute of higher learning before starting work. Similar data were obtained in other towns and cities in the Tatar Autonomous Republic.

Thus, we see that the children of collective farmers, unskilled and a considerable portion of skilled workers mostly receive higher education after they have begun their working lives, usually through correspondence courses, while the children of intellectuals by and large receive higher education upon finishing secondary school

through attending day departments of colleges and universities.

It is of tremendous social importance to provide the children of unskilled workers with better and wider opportunities to receive higher education. This was confirmed by a survey of college and university students in Leningrad, which covered full time, part time and extramural education. Between 1970 and 1975 the proportion of workers and their children admitted to higher educational establishments ranged from 40 to 45 per cent. The children of collective farmers and collective farm members themselves accounted for just over 3 per cent.

One way of renewing the social composition of the Soviet intelligentsia is to establish what is known as "worker faculties" attached to colleges and universities for the children of workers, rank-and-file office employees and collective farmers sent by industrial enterprises and collective farms. This is not to say that an attempt is being made to give some young people a privileged position. In this country the children of workers, intellectuals and collective farmers enjoy equal rights in gaining admission to colleges and universities. However, we have to remember that under the scientific and technological revolution, which has made it imperative for every specialist to acquire more information of increasing sophistication, there is a growing role for information imparted to young men outside the organised forms of education, i.e. within the family circle and among friends. That is why the children of intellectuals have an advantage in preparing for entrance exams to colleges and universities. Factors such as the family atmosphere, and other family and extra-family factors play an important part in this matter.

In addition, many village schools cannot as yet offer a standard of education comparable to the quality normally guaranteed by schools in a major city. Besides, in some cities, colleges run special preparatory courses which for a modest charge train would-be students for the entrance exams. These courses have become tremendously popular. In Leningrad, for instance, almost 60 per cent of all applicants and two-thirds of all those ac-

192

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

193

cepted following entrance exams took preparatory courses in the seventies. What is more, many school leavers took private lessons in mathematics and physics. These factors have created a situation where the intellectual community is replenished primarily from the children of intellectuals, or from the children of office employees and skilled urban workers. Hence the need for a mechanism of social regulation to ensure that the country's student body has a more balanced pattern of social origins. This can be done for instance by organising preparatory departments and courses locally at enterprises apart from those organised at higher educational establishments and technical schools and by giving priority admission to these departments and courses to the children of workers and collective farmers.

The social regulation of the composition of the student body is important in another sense. We refer to the need for a massive hunt for talent covering all society. Success at entrance exams to colleges and universities is more indicative of a good memory and of the quality of school education than of true creative potential without which success in science and in many other fields will always be elusive. It is a regrettable fact that so far the system of entrance exams for admission to colleges and universities has blocked the progress of gifted but insufficiently well prepared young people.

The scientific management of the formation of the working class is taking on added importance under the scientific and technological revolution. Marx wrote: "However, the more enlightened part of the working, class fully understands that the future of its class, and, therefore, of mankind, altogether depends upon the formation of the rising working generation." And he added: "This can only be effected by converting social reason into social force-----" *

However, it is no easy matter to regulate the formation of social strata. In this country during the transfer to universal secondary education every young person has an opportunity to choose a social status: Soviet young

* Karl Marx and Frederick Engels, Selected Works in three volumes, Vol. 2, Moscow, 1976, p. 80.

people are sufficiently well trained to enter college, university, technical or vocational school. Until recently a young man was mostly influenced by chance factors, e.g. his parents' and relatives' advice, in choosing his career. His choice was often coloured by his family background or by information he picked up from friends or acquaintances about "some interesting job" or by the way in which a particular subject was taught at his secondary school.

Today, in the era of the scientific and technological revolution, society cannot afford to let this important process of choice run its own course. First of all, it has been found that there is a gap between the prestige values of certain trades and professions and the future need society will have for members of these trades and professions. In the latter half of the sixties only throe out of every 100 school leavers in Leningrad and its region wanted to take up a permanent job upon leaving school. In Ufa only four wanted to do so, in Kazan seven, and in Novosibirsk and the Novosibirsk region eight. The most prestigious professions in the eyes of most school leavers were physicists, pilots, radio mechanics, mathematicians, geologists, doctors, and workers in literature and the arts (the prestige value of these professions registered seven on the special scale developed by Soviet sociologists). These were followed (in descending order) by college and university teachers, civil engineers and machine-building engineers, school teachers (six to seven points on the scale), then came iron and steel and non-ferrous metals works' engineers, coal miners, chemical workers, diesel locomotive drivers, steel smelters, drivers, junior members of the staffs of kindergartens and creches and medical institutions (five to six points on the scale). Lower on the scale came turners, electricians, communications workers, textile workers, weavers, tailors, seamstresses, tractor drivers and combine harvester operators (four to five points), bricklayers, plasterers, forgers, press operators and public catering workers (three to four points). On bottom came joiners, carpenters, shop assistants, accountants, clerks and secretarial staff (two to three points).

13-054

194

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

195

Between 1968 and 1975 an estimated 85-87 per cent of all school leavers in Leningrad, the Moscow region, Perm and in some other cities applied for admission to colleges and universities. However, in 1975 school leavers totalled 3.4 million countrywide (including 2.5 million finishing day schools), and there were 1,146,000 technical school graduates. The higher educational establishments, however, admitted only 963,000 people including 565,000 full time. Thus, only one out of every 5 or 6 school leavers was accepted as a full-time student. This does not mean of course that the others are prevented from further education. They can go to specialised secondary educational establishments (technical schools), or they can gain admission to evening and extramural departments at colleges (studies without interrupting one's work) or to junior technical colleges which train school leavers in a variety of most complex industrial trades.

A survey conducted in Krasnodar revealed that 80 per cent of the school leavers started work in industry only after they had failed in their entrance exams. Usually most of them take any job on a temporary basis provided it leaves them time to prepare for another try next year. A proportion of school leavers who failed to enter college do not work or study anywhere for a period of time preparing for another try.

Young people who became workers through necessity rather than choice are of small value for production. Thus, in the Sverdlovsk region in the late sixties a total of 270,000 young boys and girls were trained in local vocational schools in a variety of industrial trades. Upon completing their respective training courses two years later only 30,000 of them stayed on at the job.

In the tenth five-year period the structure of public education will undergo substantial changes. Between 1976 and 1980 the number of specialists trained in colleges, universities and technical schools will grow roughly 5 per cent (from 9,100,000 to 9,600,000) and in vocational schools 20 per cent (from 9,300,000 to 11,000,000). Those vocational schools offering 3 or 4 years of schooling and which give graduates complete secondary education sufficient for entering a higher education-

al establishment will increase the enrolment of students 2.5-fold. The comprehensive plan for the economic and social development of the Leningrad region, where in 1977 vocational schools will become the main form for young people's vocational training, stipulates that in the 1980s only three in every ten eight-formers will continue their studies in a general secondary school (this is preferable for entering humanitarian and natural science faculties), while seven out of ten will complete their secondary education in a technical or vocational school where they will also acquire the given speciality ( apparently, this will be the choice of those young people who orient themselves towards a technical college).

The record to date indicates that when young people finish school they choose from among some forty trades and professions they know most about. However, there are about 3,000 different trades and professions in the Soviet economy.

A special survey conducted among Leningrad's school leavers who went to work indicated that 17.9 per cent were motivated by the desire to be independent, 11.8 per cent were forced by the inadequate income of their families, 55 per cent were prompted to go into industry after they had failed their entrance exams to college or technical school, 5.6 per cent were indifferent to further education, and 9 per cent were motivated by other reasons.

According to sociological findings, in the late sixties and early seventies some 95 per cent of all school leavers in Novosibirsk, Leningrad and other cities felt sure they would enter the speciality they wanted. Moreover, 45 per cent made their choice because of the creative character of the profession, 25 per cent because of its economic significance, and only 2 per cent because of the wages.

The intellectual professions were the most prestigious: they were preferred by 71 per cent of the children of the intelligentsia, 60 per cent of the children of industrial workers and 36 per cent of the children of service workers; 35 per cent of the workers' children wanted to do workers' trades, 88 per cent of the peasants' children wanted this, 56 per cent of the service workers' children, and 25 per cent of the intellectuals' children.

13*

196

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

197

The comparative prestige the professions and trades enjoyed did not correspond to their importance and commonness: up to 80 per cent of the school children wanted to work in the spheres where there was no physical labour, though these spheres only required 12 per cent more manpower. This discrepancy was largely explained by schools' one-sided orientation towards preparation of youngsters for entering a higher educational establishment.

Most teenagers chose their professions and trades independently, on the spur of the moment. Almost 90 per cent of the pupils in vocational schools chose their trades because they had read an enrolment announcement with the address of a particular school, or because they had heard about it from their friends. Having learnt their trade, 53 per cent of these pupils changed their minds. Choice of trades did not follow a family tradition; those following the family tradition accounted for 8 per cent of the lathe operators in Leningrad and for no more than 5 to 10 per cent of the workers in mass trades and for only 2 per cent of all builders. Family succession was as high as 30 to 35 per cent among railwaymen and radio technicians. Thus their parents' example is of little help to teenagers in their choice of profession. This is explained by a decrease in social rigidity and professional continuity.

The choice of a specific trade or speciality was attributable to the following causes: advice from members of one's family---21.9 per cent, advice from schoolteachers---2 per cent, advice from friends---9.6 per cent, information gained from the mass media and fiction 0.3 per cent, participation in technical ingenuity circles 0.4 per cent, a trade gained during army service and while at secondary school---3.9 per cent. Other causes, for the most part of a sufficiently random nature, accounted for over 60 per cent of the total. Thus, an average school leaver's arrival at a factory or plant in Leningrad had nothing to do with any conscious choice of a particular trade.

The inadequate career guidance of most young people adversely affects their attitude to their future careers.

According to a recent survey 66.6 per cent of those interviewed said they liked their jobs, but only 18.7 per cent wanted to continue in them. Seventy-two per cent of those surveyed said they would like to continue their education either on a full time or part time basis and most of them were already doing so. Thus, the bulk of the working young men and women covered by recent surveys is not only psychologically ready to change their jobs and their social status, but was actually doing something about it.

However, the figures quoted above cover both workers who receive their training on the job and those who have been through various vocational schools. A survey of the attitudes workers in these two groups had to their particular jobs reveals a curious recurrent pattern: the longer the period of vocational training, the more stable is the worker's attachment to his particular job.

``Communist education," L. I. Brezhnev told the 25th Congress of the CPSU, "implies constantly perfecting the public education and occupational training system. This is especially important today with the scientific and technological revolution, which tends to change the nature of labour, and, consequently, also of men's training for work." *

Today, rapid scientific and technological progress makes full-time vocational training involving an absence from production activity more important than ever before. The number of trades which can be mastered through apprenticeship is diminishing and increasingly longer periods of specialised preliminary training are becoming imperative. And this can only be done in the classroom. In other words, more and more vocational schools offering a long-term training are required today.

That is why the system of vocational training is becoming the principal source for replenishing skilled industrial workers. Vocational schools must train their students in a variety of industrial trades and help them use new types of sophisticated plant and equipment in

* L. I. Brezhnev, Report of the CPSU Central Committee and the Immediate Tasks of the Party in Home and Foreign Policy. XXVth Congress of the CPSU, Moscow, 1976, p. 136.

198

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

THE STR AND SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF SOCIETY

199

both their main jobs and in allied jobs all of which are very complex and require considerable technical competence. Vocational schools should train skilled industrial workers who take an imaginative approach to the job in hand and are capable of participating in the development of new technology and production methods and in the management of their particular factory or plant. Finally, they should train well educated people with broad cultural interests and pursuits who are capable of becoming efficient workers and putting their leisure to good use.

Investigations conducted between 1973 and 1976 recorded that the prestige of skilled trades had grown, especially among young men. Competition to enter secondary vocational schools is sometimes as stiff as that to enter technical colleges.

Since 1975 a greater proportion of tenth- and eighthform leavers (22 to 40 or 35 to 50 per cent, according to some surveys) have been entering vocational and technical schools to acquire skilled trades. Sociological surveys have indicated that most school leavers are not afraid of manual work, realising the full complexity and creative character of present-day industrial trades and professions. They know that skilled industrial workers earn not less than members of the intelligentsia and are respected just as much. But they still want to go on to college or university because they think that most industrial jobs are without a future. They fear that unless they enter a higher educational establishment they will face a lifetime of work at factory floor level, albeit highly skilled work. They fear they will not be promoted to manager, production organiser or researcher. Entering a top-class vocational school leaves graduates with all options open.

The disparity between the hopes of part of school leavers and reality has nothing to do with any general laws or factors. It concerns the specifically Soviet record of industrialisation which proceeded at unprecedentedly high rates and was accompanied by an acute shortage of skilled personnel. The number of vacancies in the highly skilled trades and professions was greater than the number of people whose educational standards were

high enough to fill them. Therefore the younger generation's entire system of education and upbringing was geared to preparing them for college and university to ensure that as many capable young people as possible could receive higher education.

The new employment situation that arose in the sixties and seventies resulted from a variety of factors including stabilisation in the number of managerial personnel, a decreased influx of manpower from the countryside ready to take any job in the towns, a more uniform educational standards among more and more young people, and a relative fall in the demand for unskilled manual workers because of advancing mechanisation.

Despite the complexities and contradictions between what young people want and what they find, most take an optimistic view of their present social status. In a survey in Leningrad all those questioned were asked whether they thought their social status was higher or lower than that of their parents at the same age. Six out of every ten of those interviewed were positive that their social status was higher than that of their parents when they were the same age, two thought their social position was the same and only one out of every ten of those interviewed thought that his social success was more modest than that of his parents.

This evidence is all the more striking considering the fact that those interviewed were all people who had grown up under socialism and the parents of most of them also lived their lives under socialism.

Interestingly enough, among highly skilled workers doing a mixture of intellectual and manual work (for example, adjusters and setters), many who had come from the families of intellectuals with a higher education, almost a third in fact, thought that their jobs were more useful to society than those of their parents. This shows that as the scientific and technological revolution gains momentum many of the social problems arising from misconceptions about the work of industrial workers still held by some of the intellectual community will gradually disappear.

CHAPTER FOUR THE NEW STRUCTURE OF THE WORKING CLASS

NEW STRUCTURE OF THE WORKING GLASS

201

trades and particular social strata within the working class. An industrial trade (or group of trades to be more exact) is a basic distinguishing feature of a particular social stratum. At the same time there is an inverse dependence: changes within the vocational structure including alterations in the content of particular trades in the final analysis influence the socio-economic structure of the industrial work force. The essential socio-economic heterogeneity of labour can be seen in particular in the different levels of skill possessed by members of different industrial trades.

The scientific and technological revolution fundamentally changes the vocational structure of the working class as trades with narrow specialisation and unskilled jobs gradually disappear and more and more workers acquire proficiency in related trades involving supervision of the various industrial processes, and the setting and adjusting of equipment. This thesis is widely recognised and has been dealt with repeatedly in Soviet literature on the subject. The record to date, however, shows that the changes affecting the vocational structure of the Soviet industrial work force have been running a contradictory course largely because the scientific and technological revolution in this country has been unfolding against the background of the final stages of industrialisation.

In a way, the interaction and intertwining of industrialisation and the scientific and technological revolution can in a sense be compared to the interrelationships between a bourgeois-democratic and a socialist revolution. Just as a socialist revolution in social relations completes the democratic revolution so a scientific and technological revolution completes the industrial revolution throughout a country's economy. Not until the scientific and technological revolution has modernised the brain and the heart, the essential bedrock of the Soviet economy, calling into being new progressive industries, will it become possible to complete the industrialisation of agriculture, the building trade and the services industry.

It follows then that it is not only and in the initial stage not so much an increase in the proportion of the country's total work force running automatic process

The numerical growth of the working class in these days of the scientific and technological revolution is accompanied by shifts affecting its composition and structure. The social structure of the present working class comprises interlocking and interacting intra-class formations the dominant ones being those socio-vocational strata which have arisen within the working class on the basis of the social division of labour. We can also identify certain categories on the basis of consumption patterns and cultural standards. The boundaries of these categories do not necessarily coincide with those of socio-vocational strata. It is also important to take into account the various socio-demographic groups within the working class (working-class youth, women workers, etc.).

THE STRUCTURE OF SKILLS AND TRADES

Clearly the social structure of the working class stems from their production activity. However, there is no direct connection between changes in the structure of production and those in the social structure of the working class. This connection is affected by shifts occurring within the structure of trades and qualifications.

It is to be noted that the present socio-economic heterogeneity of labour forges a connection between a set of

202

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OP THE WORKING CLASS

203

equipment that illustrates the success of the scientific and technological revolution but rather the complete and final elimination of arduous manual jobs.

Eliminating arduous manual jobs is one of the difficult and crucial tasks now being tackled. Unskilled and lowskilled manual workers include ancillary workers, loaders, warehouse workers, cleaners, and carriers. The comprehensive mechanisation of industrial processes makes the work of highly skilled workers much more complicated. However a worker's acquisition of more skills as a result of changing, say, from being a looksmith or lathe operator to an adjuster or setter is less of a change compared with the veritable leap in terms of qualifications when a worker leaves his unskilled job to take up a machine-assisted one.

The changes in Soviet industrial workers' work and in the trade-vocational structure can be illustrated by the USSR Central Statistical Board's professional and trade censuses. The proportion of workers using machines and mechanisms or supervising automatic machines was 35.9 per cent in 1959, 40.4 per cent in 1965, 42.4 per cent in 1969, and 44.3 per cent in 1972. This proportion is especially high in the chemical, petrochemical, iron-- andsteel, ferrous metals, light and engineering industries. There was an impressive growth (more than , two-fold between 1965 and 1975) in the number of setters of machine-tools and automatic machines, laboratory workers, operators, electricians, gas and electric welders, machine operators and motormen.

At the same time the number of personnel manually servicing machines and mechanisms continues to grow both absolutely and relatively (11.2 per cent of all workers in 1965, 12.1 per cent in 1969, and over 13 per cent in 1972).

The proportion of workers engaged in manual work not associated with repairs is shrinking (38.4 per cent in 1969, and 36 per cent in 1972), but manual labour is still widely used for loading and unloading within enterprises and for checking and storing jobs (there were some two million controllers, sorters, storekeepers and filing clerks in 1975). A great proportion of assembly

work in engineering is manual, while millions of lathe and press operators, stampers, etc. feed their machines and take out the finished goods manually.

Between 1948 and 1972 the number of workers in basic trades grew 250 per cent, while the number of those engaged in highly-qualified automated work dominated by intellectual operations and in skilled manual and semi-automated mental and physical work, went up 360 to 380 per cent.

The 25th Congress of the CPSU included the mechanisation and automation of labour-intensive operations, especially those involving the displacement, transportation and storage of goods, among first priority tasks in scientific and technological progress. It is this that decides the future of the Soviet economy with the numerically stabilised labour force it will have between 1980 and 1990. A section of a comprehensive programme for scientific and technological progress concerns the mechanisation and automation of haulage and transport, loading and unloading, and storing. The programme also considers the socio-economic implications of this. The programme was worked out for 1976 to 1990 by 55 major research institutes along with eight ministries and departments. It defines the entire range of work, from R & D to the application of new machinery. One of the important plan indices for Soviet economic development is the number of workers released from arduous, unskilled and manual jobs. The estimate of the socio-economic efficacy of scientific and technological progress does not only imply the measurement of increases in total sales, profits and labour productivity, but also changes in the content and conditions of work, in collectives' social structure, workers' production and social activeness and attitude to their jobs, as well as changes in the structure of spare time. Since 1976 these factors have been provided for in comprehensive plans for the economic and social development of enterprises, which are drafted with trade union participation.

The dialectics of industrial progress lead from an allpurpose worker engaged in manual work to specialist workers performing a particular operation and then to an

204

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OP THE WORKING CLASS

205

all-purpose worker of a fundamentally new type. The ``new-look'' worker performs predominantly intellectual functions and what matters most to him is not so much speed of work and dexterity, but rather a good knowledge of the fundamentals of production and the ability to learn new techniques quickly, launch new products and materials into mass production, and introduce new types of machines and equipment. For instance, a 5th-grade setter must adjust various types of machine-tools, control automatic devices and transport implements. He cannot do his work well if he has not acquired a thorough knowledge of electrical engineering, hydraulics and electronics.

Thus, as the scientific and technological revolution gains momentum the narrow framework of the old vocational pattern of the division of labour expands and a new set of trades based on broad specialisation arrives on the industrial scene. In the foreseeable future there will be a rapid growth in the proportion of workers capable of performing the full range of operations involved in setting and controlling production process, including the adjustment of equipment, its repair, product quality control and supervision of the technological process.

Since the operating principles of automatic equipment are much the same in all industries, new trades based on broad specialisation even in those industries which have little in common require similar specialist knowledge and work habits, share the same scientific and technological basis and the common features of the production process bearing on various calculations, supervision of the growing number of mechanisms and processes, check on the up-to-the-point observance of technology, finding defects in the means of automation, replacement of instruments, etc. For workers in broadly specialised jobs requiring a wide range of knowledge and proficiency it is essential to work out standard educational and vocational requirements in areas such as mechanics, electrical engineering, radio engineering and electronics, and in organisational skills and habits (since these workers will be involved in a complex pattern of relationships with other workers in the production processes). It is also essential to work out a set of traits and qualities forming

the workers' personality, since their sense of responsibility will be ever greater as will the number of rapid decisions they will have to make on their own.

The scientific and technological revolution has also brought about increasing differentiation within the trades requiring broad specialisation. These trades form a new scale, as it were, based on the specific creative content of labour operations.

In almost every industry we may find top class workers performing jobs which were not even listed in the industrial handbooks of the 1950s. Examples include plasma cutters, quantum generators mechanics, etc.

A totally new worker's profession is the servicing and manning of programme-controlled machine-tools. A worker supervising the operation of these machine-tools is neither a turner, nor a milling-machine operator, nor a lathe operator.

The time budget of workers in new industrial trades differs radically from that of traditional industrial workers performing mechanised operations. Conventional lathe operators usually spend up to 85 per cent of their total working time performing predominantly manual work. By contrast, adjusters and setters spend more than half of their working time doing intellectual work and a third performing operations requiring both intellectual and manual effort. As one would expect, the proportion of manual labour is declining as automation advances (it declines to 50-55 per cent in the case of operators of semi-- automatic and automatic machine-tools, to 32 per cent in the case of operators of fully automatic production lines, to 21 per cent in the case of setters, and to 5 per cent in the case of automatic assembly-line setters). The proportion of intellectual work in the strict sense of the term grows until it reaches a certain limit (45-50 per cent for semi-automatic and fully automatic machine-tool operators, and 68 per cent for automatic line operators), while in the next stage of production automation this proportion begins to shrink as operational functions requiring a combination of intellectual and manual work gain in importance (automatic assembly-line setters

206

J,. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OF THE WORKING CLASS

207

spend 40 per cent of their total working time on these functions).

Thus we see that the present stage of the scientific and technological revolution as developing in the USSR is characterised by a fairly rapid reduction in the number of unskilled manual workers on the one hand and an equally rapid rise in the number of skilled workers performing machine-assisted operations, on the other, and by a gradual emergence of whole contingents of industrial workers engaged in a combination of manual and intellectual work of the type common in a comprehensively automated production.

The numbers of those engaged in non-physical work requiring medium qualifications (quality controllers, computer perforators and operators, etc.) are growing markedly. Changes affecting the vocational composition of the working class are increasingly the result of more and more workers going over to more skilled jobs.

social importance. These strata are associated as it were with economically different types of work, and for this reason they participate in the organisation and improvement of production in different ways, making different contributions to the country's economic and cultural progress. They also develop their ability and talent in different ways. Put another way, the socio-economic heterogeneity of labour produces a situation where members of Soviet society, while they are equal co-owners of public property, are able to perform their social functions arising from this essential equality in different ways. The heterogeneity of labour underlies the actual inequality among different groups of workers who contribute qualitatively different shares of labour to the common effort and for this reason receive different wages.

Members of the various socio-vocational strata have their own group interests.

The basic distinguishing features for social and vocational strata include types of labour activity stemming from the conditions of the social division of labour (with account being taken of the complexity and social importance of work) as well as trade or profession, qualifications, and participation in management. These strata group together workers with similar educational standards, a similar level of socio-political activity and technical endeavour, similar working and living conditions, about the same level of income, and much in common in their life styles.

It would be of interest to compare the role of individual factors responsible for the distinctions between different groups of metalworkers in Leningrad in 1929 and in 1970. An examination of relevant statistical data indicated that in 1929 the most important factors determining which workers belonged to the skilled category (the main one in the working class) were their connection or lack of it with individual private subsidiary farming and their length of service. Skills and educational standards were roughly 1.5 times less important in forming the stratum of skilled metalworkers.

A totally different picture was revealed in 1970: trade, educational standard and qualifications were now the

SOCIO-VOCATIONAL STRATA

During industrialisation in this country one could still clearly see social distinctions among the industrial workers typical of the preceding period. The principal components of the country's working class were skilled career workers, former peasants who maintained close links with the countryside, and workers with petty-bourgeois backgrounds. All this is now a thing of the past, of course. Present differences are based on the social division of labour and above all on the status of the various contingents of the working class in the social organisation of labour.

As we mentioned earlier, social differences in Soviet society have arisen from the persisting socio-economic heterogeneity of labour as well as from the different forms of social property. The former is of crucial importance in identifying the intra-class divisions within Soviet society. That is why the Soviet working class includes as its basic components various socio-vocational strata of workers who do jobs similar in terms of content and

208

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OP THE WORKING CLASS

209

principal factors underlying the specific features of intraclass division. It is to be noted that within the working class as indeed within the rest of Soviet society, there were no stable social strata where vocational continuity is maintained from father to son.

Surveys conducted between 1965 and 1970 at industrial enterprises in Leningrad and in the Tatar Autonomous Republic, as well as at instrument-making factories in Pskov, Porkhov and Novel indicated that social origins had little or no bearing on the social characteristics of the workers covered by the surveys, when it conies to social origins in the common, ``document-backed'' meaning (industrial workers, collective farmers, individual peasants, office employees, etc.). A different picture emerges when an analysis of the impact of social origins takes account of both the class and socio-vocational status of the parents, as the above-mentioned sociological surveys did.

The investigators began a case by case study of the characteristics of those workers whose fathers began their working lives: a) as collective farmers or agricultural workers; b) as unskilled manual workers in town or workers' settlements; c) as urban skilled workers; d) as office employees in jobs not requiring specialised secondary education; e) as workers in jobs requiring specialised secondary education; f) as workers in jobs requiring higher education. It was found that social origin had a fairly strong influence on the principal characteristics of socio-vocational status. But the fact that mattered here was not so much class origins, but whether the individual in question was a village resident or an urban dweller and what type of socio-vocational environment he came from. These differences continue to determine a particular worker's chance of doing jobs of varying complexity and social importance, and they determine his chances of receiving the necessary education which these days is a crucial factor underlying the socio-vocational status of industrial workers and all others.

The influence of one's social environment and social origin on the level of education is strongest at the outset of one's working life. The initial educational stan-

dard in turn determines the social status of the individual at the start of his working life. But it should be remembered that this factor is less important to the social status of workers with more than ten years of service record than other factors, notably individual ability.

In the larger cities, an individual's educational standard at the start of his working life tends to have less influence on his social status. For example, it was found that in Kazan and in Almetyevsk, with its well developed oil industry, there was far more chance of overcoming the influence of social origins in the course of industrial activity than, say, in the neighbouring town of Menzelinsk, which is a small town without any modern industry.

Nationality is of negligible importance as a social factor because the initial educational standards possessed by workers of different nationalities are roughly the same.

Analysis of the survey conducted in 1975 in Tajikistan has shown that differences in the social characteristics of various categories of industrial personnel are attributable mainly to their socio-professional affiliation rather than to their nation or nationality. Data on cultural consumption may serve as an illustration. Of those working in the light and food industries, 83.4 per cent had personal libraries, 80 per cent regularly read fiction, some 40 per cent visited the theatre, museums and exhibitions at least once a month, and 91.3 per cent were regular cinema goers. These figures varied by a mere 3 or 5 per cent among Tajiks, Uzbeks and Russians belonging to the same professional-qualification group.

On the other hand, low-skilled workers, regardless of their nationality, preferred passive forms of cultural pursuits and intellectuals preferred active forms.

In the first group 84 per cent regularly watched all TV programmes but in the second group this was true of only 36.2 per cent. This was coupled with distinct differences in theatre attendance, fiction reading and use of spare time. The first group spends much more time than the second on visiting relatives and friends, receiving guests, attending cinemas and dances (over 50 per cent of their spare time was spent doing this) and they

14-054

210

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARAf AN

NEW STRUCTURE OF THE WORKING CLASS

211

spent more of their holidays at home or at their relatives' (over 85 per cent of the total).

An analysis of various social characteristics of today's Soviet working class reveals the following five distinct socio-vocational strata: 1) unskilled manual workers, such as ancillary workers; 2) non-manual workers with medium qualifications (clerks, office workers, quality inspectors) ; 3) skilled workers doing predominantly physical work, such as operating machines and mechanisms: machine-tools, presses, etc.; 4) skilled and predominantly manual workers---locksmiths of all kinds, fitters, assembly workers, electricians, etc.; 5) highly skilled industrial workers combining intellectual work and manual functions and servicing complex equipment---setters and adjusters of automatic production lines, automatic machinetools, etc.

Verification of the data obtained through special mathematical methods (entropy analysis) revealed these strata to be homogeneous and stable on many points which are essential for a social classification, including education, skills and qualifications, length of vocational training, improvement of skills, involvement in the inventors' activity and in the work of production improvement, membership of the Communist Party, involvement in social work, attitude to one's job, average monthly wages, average monthly income per member of the family, and some indices relating to life style and cultural attainments, as well as the socio-vocational status of close friends.

The surveys conducted by the present writers in 1970 to 1975 indicated the basic special features of the different strata of the Soviet working class today. Let us take age and length of service. The average length of service varied widely from one socio-vocational group to another. Sharp ``ageing'' was typical for unskilled manual workers. Their average length of service was higher than that for any other social category (20.9 years), while their length of service in their particular trade was only 9.6 years. In other words, there was a high turnover among this category of workers.

The skilled workers of the lathe operator type had an

average length of service of 13.9 years. Their length of service in industry was somewhat shorter at 12.5 years, while their length of service in a particular trade was shorter still---9.4 years. Thus, among the lathe operators, the proportion of those who had other jobs before joining this trade was still considerable, though it was much lower than the comparable proportion among the unskilled manual workers.

Skilled manual workers of the fitter type had an average overall length of service of 14.7 years. Their length of service in industry averaged 13.5 years, and their length of service in their particular trade was relatively high at 10.3 years.

In all cities and towns covered by the survey, the average age of unskilled workers exceeded not only the average for the working collective but also the average for all the other vocational groups, including the managers. In Leningrad the age of unskilled workers averaged 46.5 years against 43.4 years among the managers of industrial enterprises. In Pskov, the corresponding figures were 43.9 and 37.9 years, in Porkhov 39 and 35.6 years, etc.

In these cities, the average age of skilled, predominantly manual workers ranged between 30 and 34 years, which makes them much younger than their unskilled counterparts.

Characteristically, according to surveys of Leningrad's engineering workers, the average age of unskilled workers (ancillary workers, carriers, etc.) increased from 39.2 to 46.5 years between 1965 and 1970, with a simultaneous decrease in the average educational standard from 6.5 to 5.6 years of secondary school. Forty-five per cent of Leningrad's unskilled workers are over 50 years old and 25 per cent are between 40 and 49 years old.

The sharp ``ageing'' of the unskilled category of manual workers indicates its rapid decline under the impact of the scientific and technological revolution. This process is at its most rapid in the major cities, the focal points of the scientific and technological revolution.

Between 1965 and 1970 the average age of skilled workers increased from 31.7 to 33.2 years among those

14*

212

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OF THE WORKING CLASS

213

operating machines and mechanical aids and from 32.5 to 33.9 years among skilled manual workers (according to the surveys conducted in Leningrad).

These data highlight an important aspect of the problem of industrial personnel. Every year more and more young people show greater interest in more meaningful and creative jobs, which often involves switching from one trade to another. The scientific and technological revolution is making more and more exacting demands on man's intellectual rather than physical capabilities according to the individual psychological and physiological characteristics associated with the age of the individual. This means that a member of society has to change jobs during his career and the period during which individual workers do particular jobs is reduced. Needless to say, in this process one has to consider the average time it takes to secure an adequate return on investment in the vocational training of work force.

There have also been notable changes in rural dwellers' migration pattern into the towns. Numerous surveys indicate that most rural dwellers migrating into the towns have eight to ten years of secondary school, and that most of them are young people and agricultural machinery operators. They explain their decision to move into town by their desire to master more complex, betterpaid jobs, to further their education and to improve their quality of life.

We are reaching a stage where some types of unskilled jobs remain for some time, while the social channels providing them with permanent manpower are drying up. In other words, the social stratum corresponding to unskilled jobs is disappearing under socialism before unskilled labour itself has been effaced from the economic division of labour system.

The explanation for this is that socialist society gives its workers the right to engage in meaningful jobs and makes it possible for them to actually perform their work, because most young people these days embark on their working lives with the benefit of a good education and have certain production skills and habits. Hence the need to employ very fluid manpower in unskilled jobs.

There are different ways of acquiring this manpower including promising training in related trades and functions, the seasonal employment of students and senior formers from secondary schools, the employment of some old-age pensioners (especially in the field of services) and the employment of young people undergoing vocational training. Needless to say, employing these social groups must be carefully related to their physiological potential.

Let us now examine some of the other salient features characterising the principal socio-vocational strata. Recent surveys conducted among Leningrad's engineering workers show that membership of a particular socio-- vocational stratum largely predetermines the individual worker's educational standard skill, Party membership, involvement in social activity and participation in the production improvement activity (see Table on pp. 214-15).

An analysis of the data in the table indicates that workers engaged in more complex jobs requiring special training generally have a higher level of education and qualification. As skills and educational standards grow, more and more industrial workers become inventors, rationalisers (i.e. are engaged in production improvement activity) and take an active part in social work.

Similar data were obtained by the authors from the surveys they conducted among industrial workers in Pskov, Minsk, in the towns and cities of the Tatar and Bashkir autonomous republics and in the Urals.

The surveys revealed the characteristic features of the production activity and life styles of highly skilled industrial workers who combine manual and intellectual functions in their work. These workers were highly active in public affairs and production activities and were happier in their jobs than other workers. The surveys conducted among Leningrad's engineering workers indicated that 80 per cent of highly skilled workers interviewed were completely satisfied with their jobs (against 25 per cent among the unskilled workers and 61 per cent among the machine-tool operators).

Different sections of the working class vary substantially from one another in terms of cultural development

214

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

Engineering Work Force

NEW STRUCTURE OF THE WORKING CLASS

in Leningrad, 1970

215

Social and occupational group

Educational standard (years of schooling)

Qualifications (grade)

Monthly earnings (roubles)

1.

Unskilled and low-skilled ma-

nual and 'non-manual workers

lacking special training

5.6

3.1

106

2.

Skilled manual workers opera-

ting machines and mechanisms

8.4

3.4

142

3.

Skilled workers performing mostly manual operations

8.7

3.8

140

4.

Highly 'skilled workers perfor-

ming executive functions cal-

ling for a combination of ma-

nual and mental exertions

9.8

4.4

142

Participation in production rationalisation (% of the total workforce)

Party membership (% of the total)

Participation In social work (% of the total)

Age

Length of service in industry (years)

on a regular basis---2.6 off and on---2.7 not at all---94.7

CPSU---9.0 YCL*---3.2 non-Party---87.2

do---28.7 don't---71.3

46.5

16.8

on a regular basis---7.0 oft and on---16.6 not at all---76.4

CPSU -12.9 YCL-22.5 non-Party---64.6

do-58.0 don't -48.0

33.2

12.5

on a regular basis---14.2 off and on---22.6 not at all---63.2

CPSU-16.9 YCL-17.7 non-Party---65.4

do---63.1 don't---36.9

33.9

13.5

on a regular basis---19.7 off and on---23.8 not at all---56.5

CPSU---25.4 YCL---18.9 non-Party---55 . 7

do-68.0 don't---32.0

35.6

13.7

* Young Communist League.

such as reading newspapers and fiction, having private libraries, visiting cinemas and theatres, watching television, etc. The reason for these differences is to be sought not in the level of income but rather in the nature of their jobs, in the content and `` meaningfulness'' of their production functions which underlie their pattern of cultural consumption and hence the structure of their leisure time.

In Leningrad in 1970, 55 per cent of the unskilled workers and 73 per cent of the skilled engineering workers read newspapers on a regular basis. The figures for the oil workers in the Tatar Autonomous Republic were 55 per cent for unskilled workers and 85 per cent for skilled workers. The proportion of those who do not read the newspapers at all is negligible in all the groups (from one to three per cent). The proportion of unskiJ-

led manual workers not reading newspapers, however, was found to be considerable (16 per cent in the case of Leningrad's engineering workers and 28 per cent among the oil workers in Tataria).

The gap between different sections of the workers in terms of their reading of fiction remains much the same (the surveys reflected the quantity rather than the quality of reading). In Leningrad, 29 per cent of the unskilled engineering workers did not read fiction at all (30 per cent read less than one book a month, 26 per cent one or two books a month and 15 per cent read one book a week and more. The situation was noticeably better among the skilled predominantly manual workers: the proportion of those who did not read fiction at all was five per cent, while the proportion of those who read at least one book a week was 28 per cent. Similar data

216

L. BLYAKIIMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OF THE WORKING GLASS

217

were obtained by investigators in Pskov, Minsk and the Tatar Autonomous Republic.

In all the cities covered by the surveys most of those interviewed had private libraries. In Leningrad the average size of an unskilled worker's library was found to be 67.4 volumes, while for skilled workers this was 102 volumes. Much the same ratio, although at a lower level, was found in the other towns and cities surveyed.

The proportion of workers who, on their own admission, did not visit theatres was 40-42 per cent among the unskilled workers and 15-24 per cent among the skilled ones.

The indices relating to the ownership of household appliances and furniture varied among different groups. Such things as writing desks, TV sets, radios, sewing machines and record players were owned by different strata of the workers in much the same quantity. However, the skilled workers had 50 per cent more washing machines, refrigerators and accordeons and 60 per cent more cars and upright pianos than unskilled workers did.

There were some differences in the numerical strength of families among different sections of the industrial working class although in all social strata families are now small (parents and children). During the first fiveyear development plans the families of highly skilled workers were generally smaller than those of less skilled workers. However by the mid-60s the situation had been reversed. The comparatively larger families were found among skilled workers. In addition, these families have more dependents. (That is why the average income per family among skilled workers, unlike the monthly wages, is generally higher compared with that of unskilled workers by only 10 to 15 roubles a month.) In addition, the second and third members of skilled workers families are generally in the lower income bracket. So worker families are usually composed of members of different socio-vocational groups.

We have examined a number of the external characteristics of the social strata among the country's working class. It has been found that the more graphic characteristics that separate one stratum from another in-

elude (1) education, (2) monthly earnings, and (3) the ownership of a private library and its size, i.e. a feature characterising the level of culture.

The indices of the level of social activity---(4) participation in the production improvement activity and (5) social work---were more or less the same. Similarly, differences in the level of welfare (income and living accommodation per member of family) were found to be comparatively small.

Interestingly enough, the ownership of a private library is more closely related to membership of a particular socio-vocational stratum than all the other indices of the cultural level. This is only natural since private libraries indicate a person's appreciation of culture: you do not buy books unless you are interested in them and to buy books you sometimes have to deny yourself other more practical acquisitions.

Thus we see that in the initial stage of the scientific and technological revolution certain social differences remain within the Soviet woiking class. These differences are above all a function of the existing pattern of the division of labour. At present this division of labour can be seen in the form of gradual stages^-through a number of intermediary links from workers doing creative intellectual and manual work to those engaged in monotonous manual jobs.

CULTURAL STANDARDS AND CONSUMPTION

ARE FACTORS OF SOCIAL DIFFERENCES WITHIN

THE WORKING CLASS

Marxists hold that intra-class divisions are closely related to the features of the class in question, that is to say, the sequence of group-forming characteristics within the working class in terms of importance is based on the importance of the class characteristics. It follows that differences in terms of consumption and cultural standards are secondary to the determining ones based on the place of a particular section of the Soviet working class within the social organisation of labour.

218

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OF THE WORKING CLASS

219

At the same time in a developed socialist society with its complex social structure there is increasing autonomy and diversity of secondary features and characteristics. This is the result of the increasing diversity of types of labour activity and the increasing complexity of the life styles of Soviet workers, all of which produce workers with fully developed personalities. In other words, industrial jobs are becoming more complex and are acquiring greater intellectual content, the way industrial workers spend their leisure involves greater diversity and individuality and workers' patterns of activity, behaviour and social intercourse are becoming more varied and diversified and at the same time come closer together in socio-economic terms. The material and technical basis of this process increasing sophistication in the social structure of the Soviet working class is provided by the scientific and technological revolution which makes it possible for different categories of workers to be brought closer together in terms of their work activity, for unskilled jobs to be eliminated and for the increasingly diversified consumer demands to be met more fully.

Interesting data on this question were obtained during surveys of cultural differentiation conducted in Minsk and Dushanbe from 1971 to 1975. It was found that the level of consumption and the complexity of the consumption pattern and consumer demands, especially where the non-material culture is involved, within one and the same socio-vocational group were considerably higher among workers who during their work had broader opportunities to meet persons belonging to different and generally more culturally advanced sections of the population. These data are still to be verified but even so they merit close attention.

The evidence of these surveys principally concerns the future pattern of differentiation that is already discernible. In reality differences in terms of consumption among the working class (and among the intelligentsia) spring from different causes.

When we consider the working class as a whole it is obvious that differences in cultural attainments, in con-

sumption and in life styles are an indication of the secondary characteristics of basic socio-vocational strata. These differences correspond closely to the position of the particular stratum within the framework of the social and economic division of labour. The evidence of individual sociological surveys supplements this conclusion with a number of fairly important characteristics. An examination of data characterising the workers of a particular town or factory reveals that the above-mentioned regularity fails "to work" in many cases. It was found that on the local level or at a particular industrial enterprise the differences in terms of cultural consumption, especially in newly built factories and in younger towns, do not always closely follow the pattern of differentiation based on the nature of the work.

The reason here is that while averaged statistical data faithfully reflect the overall trend they fail to reflect the process of reproduction within particular social strata. It should be borne in mind that this reproduction is a permanent factor which means that present-day members of one and the same socio-vocational stratum have come from different social and cultural backgrounds and have different rates of consuming material and cultural goods. In one and the same town or city and at one and the same factory there are workers of different nationalities who were born and brought up in different parts of the country, whether in the Baltic republics, Siberia, the Ukraine, or the Far East. What is more, and this is perhaps the most important consideration, some of them have come from a major city, while others have come from a small workers' settlement or a village. To be sure, working in the same work-shop or enterprise over a number of years and with similar social environments erases the original differences. However, people first joining a social stratum bring with them a new set of differentiations, albeit of a different kind, corresponding to the changed life styles of the classes and social groups they come from.

Thus a particular socio-vocational stratum of workers living in the same town and working a I the same enterprise have certain differences in the volume and structure

220

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OP THE WORKING CLASS

221

of their consumption because of territorial migration and social shifts.

Surveys conducted in 1970-1975 in Leningrad and Dushanbe indicated that native urban dwellers and migrants were different both in terms of their production performance and in terms of consumption of cultural values. It was found that their output, discipline and other indices differed. Although in the consumption of cultural values urban dwellers and migrants were increasingly coming together, the pace of convergence in this area was lower than in production. Generally, it takes 10 to 15 years for the migrants to develop the consumption pattern and behavioural patterns typical of native skilled career workers.

As one would expect, an estimated 80 per cent of the skilled workers interviewed who were native Leningraders read at least two books a month; the proportion among migrants to Leningrad who came from other cities and workers' settlements was 72 per cent while among former rural dwellers it was only 55 per cent. An estimated 50 per cent of native Leningraders visited the theatre at least once a month while the proportion among former rural dwellers was only 12 per cent.

In terms of cultural consumption skilled workers were sharply differentiated according to social origins. For instance, 9.8 per cent of the skilled workers who came from the families of collective farmers went to the theatre and concerts at least once a month; by comparison the proportion was 30.1 per cent among those coming from the families of skilled workers, 26.1 per cent among those who came from the families of office employees and 31.9 per cent among those who came from the families of intellectuals. Further, 55 per cent of the skilled workers from the families of collective farmers read several books a month, the proportion among those from the families of skilled workers was 76.2 per cent, among those from the families of office workers 78 per cent and among those who came from the families of intellectuals it was 87 per cent. Thus within the same group of industrial workers considerable differences exist in terms of cultural consumption between those who came from urban

or rural environments. At the same time for those who are native inhabitants of major cities social origins apparently make little or no difference to the volume and content of their cultural consumption. This is an illustration of the outstanding success the Party's policy has achieved in bringing culture to the broad masses.

P. A. Zlotnikov, a sociologist from the Bashkir Autonomous Republic, conducted a survey of local agricultural workers with special reference to differences between them and industrial workers in terms of cultural attainments and intellectual interests. The survey covered a third of the republic's rural areas, with special reference to workers on state farms, both old and newly established, which had dissimilar cultural environments. The findings covered all the basic groups of agricultural workers. For purposes of comparison another survey was conducted in Ufa, the republic's capital, covering 3,500 construction workers (most of whom had peasant backgrounds) and over 1,000 factory workers.

The average educational level of those interviewed was 8.3 years among the factory workers, 7.5 years among construction workers and 6.4 years in the case of agricultural workers. Of those interviewed, 19, 20 and 6.7 per cent, respectively, were continuing their education. Some 13.5 per cent of the factory workers were involved in production improvement activity, the proportion being 9.7 per cent among the construction workers and a mere 1.7 per cent among the agricultural workers.

Further, construction workers visited cinemas roughly as frequently as agricultural workers did (24.6 and 23.8 visits a year, respectively) while in terms of the size of private libraries in their possession, construction workers were better off than their agricultural counterparts: an average of 28 books per construction worker against 11 books per argicultural worker. Thus, the mere fact of migrating from the countryside to the town exercises a positive influence on the volume and structure of cultural consumption.

The evidence of surveys indicates that despite a similar status in production those who came from different types of settlements and social strata had dissimilar life

222

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OP THE WORKING CLASS

223

styles. This differentiation among industrial workers in terms of life styles is being gradually overcome through the organic fusion of the scientific and technological revolution and the continued development of socialist social relations.

Two points are of importance in this connection. The first concerns the development of the material factors of culture as such, above all the mass media and books. In this sense more and more of the cultural heritage is being placed within the reach of Soviet workers and peasants. This is an important advance even though it is not the most important feature of Soviet life making it possible for people living in different parts of the country and belonging to different social strata to be brought together in terms of culture. What is most important in this context is the increasing convergence between town and country in the technical quality of production equipment and this in turn is levelling out educational standards and giving rise to similar features in the people's labour and social activity.

This process is speeded up by agricultural and industrial integration and inter-farm co-operation, which is a new stage in the development of Soviet agriculture. By pooling their efforts collective and state farms build joint enterprises based on industrial technology with a rational specialisation, optimal size, advanced structure and management. As a result the work of rural inhabitants changes radically both in its content and in its socio-economic nature. This is the fundamental basis allowing the consumption patterns and cultural attainments of the urban and rural populations to come closer together, and making it possible to overcome differences persisting within the urban working class between native urban dwellers and those who came from the countryside, and also between those with worker backgrounds and those who came from the intelligentsia and collective farmers.

This is the trend which is increasingly in evidence as differences in terms of culture and cultural consumption are gradually eliminated and the working class made socially more homogeneous.

If the differences existing within today's Soviet working class were confined Lo those already mentioned we would have what we might describe as a structure of the working class under socialism "in pure form''.

But in some areas the present social structure of Soviet society as a whole and that of the Soviet working class in particular still contains the remnants of pre-- socialist relations. A case in point is the continued existence of subsidiary farming run by a proportion of workers, mostly in small towns and in rural areas.

Wo do not mean allotments given to industrial workers to enable them to pursue their amateur activities and engage in growing vegetables and fruit at leisure. We are referring to individual plots which constitute a major single socio-economic distinction between town and country and at the same time exercise an appreciable influence on some aspects of the lives of their owners, i.e. workers. It is to be noted that subsidiary farming by its nature is a cross between household economy and small private economy. At the moment the first factor plays the predominant role but the second factor is still fairly important.

In 1974 subsidiary farming accounted for 12 per cent of the total marketable farm produce in the USSR. In particular, it contributed 32 per cent of the country's meat production, 32 per cent of the total milk production, 33 per cent of all vegetables and 41 per cent of the eggs. Depending on the area of the country, between 22 and 30 per cent of the produce of subsidiary farming is sold on the market. These figures indicate that subsidiary farming is still important economically and provides a basis for definite social relationships.

A proportion of the urban workers practise a form of subsidiary farming along much the same lines as that pursued by rural dwellers. For these workers their individual plots yield a sizeable proportion of the family budget.

That section of industrial workers undertaking subsidiary farming is extremely unevenly distributed throughout the country's economic areas and within these areas by the type of settlement. The life styles of these work

224

L. HI "YAiaiMAN, O. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OP THE WORKING CLASS

225

ers have some special features in terms of cultural consumption, behavioural pattern and in terms of contacts with other population groups. This social stratum has been inherited from the not too distant past when this country had millions of small and very small land holders and worker-peasants were not uncommon. The essential material basis for their disappearance was provided by industrialisation and the socio-economic and political prerequisites were created by the socialist construction in the USSR. However, history knows many cases where the left-overs of something that should have disappeared a long time ago in fact persist until a far later stage of development has been reached. (Unevonness and imbalances in social development are not uncommon in history.)

The scientific and technological revolution provides an adequate material basis for the final elimination of differences arising from the presence or absence of subsidiary farming. Scientific and technological progress makes it possible for a qualitative ``leap'' to be achieved in the volume and structure of agricultural production and this with a much reduced work force; it helps increase the workers' skills, improve soil fertility and achieve such labour effectivity in social economy that subsidiary farming as an additional source of income becomes unnecessary.

THE MOST EDUCATED GENERATION

The rapidly rising educational standard of all sociovocational strata of the working class is the most conspicuous and promising shift which prepares the ground for further success in exploiting the fruits of the scientific and technological revolution so as to advance it further. While under industrialisation labour productivity largely grows thanks to greater investment in plant and equipment, the scientific and technological revolution elevates labour productivity chiefly through increasing investment in education and in vocational training. The level of education is crucial if the industrial work force is to be equipped with an intimate knowledge of the

scientific principles of production thus enabling workers to master new trades, gain proficiency in handling fundamentally new plant and equipment and processes, and turn out new products. The rising educational and vocational standards of the working people are also one of the main factors helping to bring the classes and social strata closer together on the basis of the continued and increasing leadership of the working class backed by advanced production methods and progressive forms of labour.

As has been mentioned above, the scientific and technological revolution emphasises the need for a new type of worker who, given the benefit of a good general education, is able to combine intellectual and manual work. This type of worker is indispensable if success is to be achieved in building communism in the USSR.

Until a few years ago some Soviet sociologists and economists wondered whether the educational standard was rising too rapidly, whether in fact all the workers really needed complete secondary education. Some sociologists took the view that most jobs did not require a level of education beyond 6-8 years of schooling. This not only concerned manual unskilled arduous jobs whose number is gradually declining but also jobs of a mass nature in flow-production and assembly-line production incorporating partial automation (assembly line workers, operators of semi-automatic machines and numerically controlled machine-tools, etc.).

Indeed, there are problems and even contradictions in this area. Most jobs at modern industrial enterprises can be split into two distinct groups: monotonous operations which do not require workers with complete secondary education and those that require at least secondary specialised education (these include the assembly, adjusting and repair of sophisticated equipment). At the same time we have to remember that a new generation of industrial workers is joining the country's work force who have much the same cultural attainments and educational standards (general secondary education). Each member of this new generation may and does aspire to a job whose complexity corresponds to his educational stand-

15-054

226

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OF THE WORKING CLASS

227

ard. Many Soviet families have now developed sufficiently set attitudes towards the meaningful work in modern production or in science. Most urban industrial workers orient their children towards jobs in tune with the requirements imposed by the scientific and technological revolution rather than towards those which only involve the performance of monotonous operations.

Socialist society has adequate means at its command to resolve this contradiction. First there are extensive opportunities to master related trades. When numericallycontrolled machine-tools are introduced into Soviet factories the job of setting these machine-tools is not separated from that of servicing them which involves a series of monotonous operations necessary for placing the worked parts in position and removing them from the machine-tool. Capitalist companies solve the problem through splitting the work force into two isolated groups with different levels of skill. In most cases the setting and adjusting of machine-tools is performed by workers of the dominant nation or race while the running and servicing is done by immigrant workers from less developed countries, by black people, etc. The socialist division of labour based on uniting the functions of setting and servicing means that a substantial proportion of the work force has to be highly trained. The gain here is two-fold: for one thing the overall demand for manpower declines and for another the jobs of industrial workers become more meaningful and attractive.

Another way of resolving the above-mentioned contradiction is for the industrial worker, apart from performing his basic production functions, to take part in production improvement activities outside his particular place of work. Thus in 1977 at the Leningrad Non-Ferrous Metals Processing Plant every fifth worker apart from his immediate duties is engaged in activities involving the design and manufacture of non-standard equipment necessary for the modernisation of production.

Another possible way out is to ensure that young workers in the course of their factory careers are employed in jobs of varying complexity in a planned way in accordance with a standard procedure covering their way

up from an unskilled labourer to a skilled worker. An individualised labour contract if one is introduced could cover the mutual obligations of factory and young worker.

It is often chance whether a school leaver becomes an unskilled labourer or is apprenticed as an adjuster of automatic equipment. Would it not be better and more sensible if a young man aspiring to acquire a top industrial trade worked initially as an ancillary worker or as a lathe operator? A scale of industrial trades based on their attractiveness and complexity of the work involved could be used as an instrument of personnel recruitment policy. After all, a transition from an unskilled job to a skilled one is an important avenue of a worker's social development.

The main thing, however, is that today complete secondary education is absolutely essential for all industrial jobs, including assembly-line work with its strictly regimented monotonous operations. A young worker with complete secondary education, particularly if his length of service is shorter than that of a skilled factory worker without the benefit of secondary education, may not produce more in terms of physical output. But surely one does not measure the benefits accruing from education in terms of physical output alone. Numerous surveys conducted by Soviet economists and sociologists have indicated that only well educated industrial workers are capable of gaining complete proficiency in handling new plant and equipment, in mastering new products and processes, in improving production and in achieving top product quality. Precision machining, ability to find the optimal technique for new operations, quickly switch attention from one object to another, establish contact and communicate with many people---these and other qualities, which are now more and more expected of the industrial workers in a variety of mass trades, are directly related to the workers' education. At the same time young industrial workers with secondary education form the main pool of would-be engineers and technicians.

Finally one other point is of importance. What is wrong with young industrial workers having a good education

15*

228

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

NEW STRUCTURE OF THE WORKING CLASS

229

which may be higher than that required for the efficient performance of their present jobs? Surely, under socialism with the backing of management and social organisations such young people take a greater part in the on-going work to modernise and technically re-equip production. Instead of being a disadvantage this is a clear advantage of socialist production.

And one other extremely important point: it should be remembered that the exigencies of production are not the only reason why a socialist society should keep improving the education of its younger generation.

Lenin said that literacy was indispensable if the proletariat was to take part in the political struggle. By 1977, the sixtieth year of Soviet power, the transition to universal secondary education of all young people will have been completed. Today secondary education is absolutely essential for anyone wanting to take part in production management and in running society. This is not to say, of course, that an elderly skilled industrial worker with a low level of education but with a wealth of work experience and participation in public life may not be politically active. We are speaking here of the future of Soviet society and the part today's younger generation must play in bringing about that future.

It is true that today a proportion of the young industrial workers have ``excess'' education if we consider only the strictly regimented production functions they have to perform. But if we consider the part young workers play in social activities, in the management of their particular enterprise through Party and public organisations, and in improving production and relations within their work collectives, we shall find that there is no excess education at all. Complete secondary education happens to be the absolute minimum essential if the typical Soviet industrial worker is to carry out all his social functions, including political activity and bringing up children, and also if he is to be involved in technical ingenuity and production improvement activities, in sports and arts, etc.

These days young people generally marry and start families early. There is every reason to think that young

parents with a full secondary education will be better equipped to fulfil their duties to society and will even make better parents.

In some areas the present stage of the scientific and technological revolution is giving rise to socially contradictory consequences. Thus the introduction of computer technology production in management makes some areas of intellectual work automatic and uncreative. The broad use of computer technology in R & D and design activities creates a situation where the best design and technological scheme is decided upon at the outset. This leaves little scope for rationalising and innovating. A worker employed in a fully automated work shop is expected to display above average creativity and ingenuity, and this means the role played by the worker, in production must be changed substantially and his education must be improved.

The present problem of finding suitable jobs for young people with secondary education is largely associated on the one hand with the fact that the population is not mobile enough and on the other with the fact that enterprises gravitate to particular economic areas. On the whole, there is no surfeit of manpower with complete secondary education in the USSR. There can be no question of any serious disparity between the level of education and the character of labour in the sense that technology is lagging behind the rising educational standard and general culture of the population. The simple truth of the matter is that some areas of the USSR have adequate manpower resources with secondary education but lack a sufficient number of jobs in suitable industries such as precision engineering, instrument making, radio electronics and chemistry, where workers with complete secondary education are needed. In other areas there are jobs waiting to be filled by young people with secondary education. One way out of this unsatisfactory state of affairs is to set up branches of modern enterprises in peripheral areas, to cite new industries in a sensible way and to change the character of the territorial migration of manpower. Fortunately, a good deal is being done along these lines.

230

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

CHAPTER FIVE A CLASS OF WORKERS AND CREATORS

The survey conducted in 1975 in Tajikistan showed that branches of large associations had a clear advantage over small factories in terms of the speed at which workers were promoted, outlays on improving working and living conditions (per person), and the proportion of jobs organised in accordance with higher branch standards. When the workers at those branches situated in small towns like Kurgan-Tyube, Gissar, Kulyab, and others were questioned, 70-80 per cent expressed full satisfaction with all aspects of their work; 60 per cent believed that their social status was considerably higher than that of their parents (70 per cent of them came of peasant or unskilled workers' families). By contrast, at the main enterprises in Dushanbe, the capital of the republic, the proportion of those satisfied with their jobs Avas not more than 49-58 per cent.

Thus, one important way to overcome social differences on a country-wide scale is for large associations to open branches in the agrarian areas of Central Asia, Transcaucasus and other regions possessing labour resources.

On the whole facts show that under the scientific and technological revolution the demand for well-educated industrial workers is continuously growing in the USSR.

The working class is not only the object of the scientific and technological revolution but it is also one of its most active agents and promoters. Without highly skilled workers showing initiative and ingenuity the boldest ideas of the scientists and designers cannot be turned into improved plant and equipment. Under socialism the development of the scientific and technological revolution is inconceivable without the mass technical and organisational creativity and without the working class playing the leading role in production management and in running the whole of society.

THE WORKER AND HIS WORK

An ordinary lathe operator, setter, driver, textile worker or seamstress (eight million people in this country are occupied in these five ordinary trades, that is, onesixth of the working class which is capable of performing 5,000 different jobs) is no longer the same person he or she was in the recent past. The content and conditions of their work have changed vastly. The growing supply of technical equipment, the workers' higher sense of responsibility for, and the greater complexity of, work, the workers' acquisition of proficiency in related trades and operation of many machine tools have combined to

232

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

A CLASS OP WORKERS AND CREATORS

233

bring important changes to the character and content of work in many jobs and production sectors which have not yet been affected by comprehensive automation.

For example, the new qualification reference book requires that the operator of a paper-making machine perform quite different functions than those he did before: he must supervise, with the help of measuring devices and by analysis, the concentration of pulp on the netting, the dehydration of the fibre, the vacuum regime, and the expenditure of fibre, chemicals, steam and electricity. He must know the design of the machine, the technological process, the standard requirements, and production economy and organisation. Ninety per cent of his working time is spent on intellectual-cum-manual operations involved in supervising and regulating the technological process.

No less thorough training is essential for the reactor vessel operators at chemical plants. They have to spend up to 70 per cent of their working time on evaluating incoming information on the progress of a particular process, information supplied by instruments and chemical tests, and they have to correspondingly regulate the process by automatic devices. Today, a reactor vessel operator is expected to have a good knowledge of general, nonorganic and organic and analytical chemistry, of chemical technology, of the fundamentals of automation and electrical engineering, of the operating principles of control and measuring instruments and he is expected to be able to analyse the technological process on his own.

These days as more and more industrial enterprises are equipped with new machinery and as production technologies are changed, the differences in working conditions at different production sectors are widening. There was once a time when coal everywhere was extracted by deep-mining. Then the working conditions for all miners were more or less the same everywhere. Today there is a fundamental difference in the working conditions in open-cast mining, in mines where coal is produced by the hydraulic mining technique and in conventional coal mines with the usual colliery. The working conditions at older iron and steel works are far worse than at up-to-

date ones where the regulation of charge weight and composition and charge loading are automated, where the thermal regime is automatically controlled, and where continuous steel making techniques are used, involving hydraulic cleaning and the pneumatic lubricating of moulds, water screens, as well as remote controlled smelting processes. All these reduce to a minimum the dust, carbon oxide, and methan content in the air and all but exclude contact between workers and hot surfaces. Today foundry workers, forge operators, chemical workers, stokers and members of other arduous trades have fundamentally different working conditions in different enterprises.

Whilst technological progress makes work easier for the vast majority of industrial workers it also increases the effects of a number of unfavourable factors. The steadily growing intensification of technological processes and the increasing sophistication and diversity of instruments of labour combine to place the industrial workers under greater psychological stress and nervous strain. The industrial worker is now having to supervise and control an increasing number of objects and parameters information about which is often supplied in code. The mounting speeds of technological processes place more exacting demands on the human operators' reflexes, on his powers of concentration, memory, eyesight, hearing, and on his ability to receive, transmit, and store increasingly complicated information. Many modern production methods are associated with the presence of radiation, vibration, noise, a forced pace of work and the mechanical nature of operations.

In the USSR, a good deal of attention is paid to improving working conditions. Industry alone spends over 1,000 million roubles annually on this purpose. About two million people have been co-opted onto special commissions supervising labour protection. The output of special devices and equipment alleviating labour conditions has grown. As a result of all this in 1975 the rate of industrial injuries and accidents fell to less than a quarter of what it had been in 1928. However, much remains to be done. Many factories and plants have still

234

L,. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

A CLASS OF WORKERS AND CREATORS

235

to install soundproof walls and boxes and provide individual noise protection, to organise the preliminary dampering of dust-forming materials, install air conditioning, etc.

Many industrial enterprises must now reduce the monotony of labour. Indeed, over half the workers at mechanised factories are operators who simply load automatic equipment with raw materials and remove the finished products. Their operations are an endless chain of similar elementary motions which only require swift motor reactions. Under flow and assembly line production the technological process is split into a multitude of elementary partial operations performed by workers specially trained in them, and this makes labour monotonous.

Monotonous work which is a particular problem with the younger well-educated workers can be now solved by encouraging workers to acquire proficiency in related trades and by introducing a system whereby one worker is able to look after a series of machine tools and lathes. Other proposals to solve the problem are being made. Thus economists Ye. Maslov and L. Zudin of Novosibirsk have noted that when elementary partial operations take longer to perform (from 3-17 seconds to 40-83 seconds) the number of workers expressing dissatisfaction with their jobs falls by more than 150 per cent. ( Meanwhile operations in electro-vacuum production are sometimes as short as three seconds while at radio engineering plants they are seldom longer than eight seconds.) Making operations less fragmented and the work rhythm less regimented provides greater opportunities for industrial workers to take a more imaginative and creative attitude towards the job at hand.

To reduce work monotony it is necessary to make a careful study of the intensity of the operations involved, of the special demands they place on the operator's attention and visual control, and of how to keep shifting physical strain from one set of his organs to another. Investigations have indicated that it is possible to devise sensible, expedient and favourable working complexes by alternating those operations which in themselves have

an adverse effect on the mind and body. It is also very useful for the workers to change their production functions on a periodic basis. This removes work monotony and increases the operator's interest in his job; moreover he is less tired because of changes in the position of his body. Two measures are used to this end: changes in product range and switching from one machine-tool to another.

Under fully-automated production the setter becomes the main element in production rather than the operator. The proportion of setters relative to the number of operators has increased to 60 per cent (in mechanised production the proportion is 6 to 7 per cent). Instead of four categories of workers which one usually finds in mechanised production (operator, ancillary worker, setter, and repair worker) there is only one---setter, whose working time is 45.9 per cent intellectual work, 37.2 per cent a mixture of intellectual and manual work, and 13.5 per cent manual work (unregistered expenditures of time account for 9.4i per cent). While an ancillary worker is expected to be strong, have staying power and the will to work, and an operator is expected to have precision and speed, a setter is supposed to be able to distribute his attention over a wide area, and have quick reflexes and organisational talent. Interestingly enough, it has been estimated that an average engineer's job is 10 to 12 times more varied and diversified than that of an ancillary worker, 7 to 10 times more so than that of the lathe operator and from 3 to 5 times more varied and diversified than that of a machine-tool operator, whereas there are practically no differences in this respect between him and a setter.

The scientific and technological revolution is calling forth a new type of worker, one capable of entering into a system of relationships with other workers within the production environment and outside it; a worker full of initiative and able to keep his bearings in a rapidly changing situation both in technological and production terms and in psychological and social terms. A worker of this type must be able to make important decisions for himself. This new type of worker must fit into the

236

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

A CLASS OF WORKERS AND CREATORS

237

management system and into other systems of social relations in a new way. The scientific and technological revolution does not only need such a worker, it is actually producing him. As a rule, he plays both a new technological and a new social role. He is a fully developed individual for whom different forms of labour and social functions are but changing patterns of vital activity. He is a worker with well developed abilities who knows what to do at any point of the production system.

The changing character of labour combined with the approach to rational consumption patterns for food, footwear and clothing in a developed socialist society emphasises the need for everyone to do imaginative and creative work, for everyone to have a better education and be more cultured and for every worker to realise his own individuality. Socialist reality moulds those needs and aspirations in a worker which enhance his worth as a human personality and as a creative participant in social production.

EVALUATION AND STIMULATION OF THE INDIVIDUAL WORKERS' PERFORMANCE

The scientific and technological revolution, as we have shown, changes the functional division of labour, the working conditions and the role and place of the human operator in production. The proportion and importance of manual labour is shrinking while that of intellectual work is growing as is the proportion of control and intellectual functions as opposed to muscle power and executory functions. The physical strain on the worker is reduced while at the same time the expenditure of his nervous energy is steadily growing.

By themselves, the labour habits and skills are no longer enough to meet the technological challenge of modern production. Today a good knowledge of theory is of paramount importance.

Industrial workers' on-the-job performance is now increasingly dependent on their individual initiative, ability and capacity to make correct decisions quickly and to choose the best alternative.

The extension of collective forms of labour organisation makes exacting demands on personal qualities such as team spirit, comradely mutual assistance, good organisation and discipline, and an ability to put the interests of the whole collective above one's own.

In this situation the traditional methods of evaluating workers' on-the-job performance (where working time, qualification category, and overfulfilment of output quotas and production targets are taken into account) often prove inadequate. Other factors are growing in importance such as the strict observance of technical procedure, conscientiousness, a sense of responsibility, active participation in production improvement and in production management, care for plant and equipment and materials, etc. These qualities are often not taken into account when pay rates are decided and the results of socialist emulation campaigns are summed up.

In working out methods of stimulating industrial workers' on-the-job performance, it is important to bear in mind that the continuing growth of the Soviet people's material well-being has produced a situation where even those workers who fail to pull their weight earn enough to keep themselves and their family on. Satisfied need ceases to be an incentive to further effort. Satisfying needs of a higher order becomes an increasingly important incentive for better on-the-job performance. These relate to self-expression and the all-round development of the individual. These needs can only be satisfied within the collective through the medium of a just measurement of the individual worker's performance by relating it to that of other workers.

At the workers' instance experiments are being conducted at a number of Soviet enterprises in the field of payment for and stimulation of labour. These experiments are aimed at devising more efficacious methods of evaluating labour activity.

When labour is organised on the basis of the work team, it is the workers of a given collective who decide how to measure the work performed by each and the amount of his or her wages. This is no easy matter. After all, a work team is made up of people with varying abil-

238

D. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

A CLASS OF WORKERS AND CREATORS

239

ity and skill and with different attitudes to the job in hand. Most work teams in industry use a wages system based on the qualification category and the amount of working time put in. But a qualification grading takes the individual worker's ability to work into account rather than his attitude to the job in hand and his actual contribution to the common effort. What is more, the division of labour within work teams is very often such that it is difficult to measure the individual worker's performance in terms of norms and output quotas. In this situation many factories have adopted a system based on what is known as "coefficients of participation" whereby the work team evaluates the performance of each of its members during a month and remunerates him or her accordingly.

With assembly line work, if an individual worker performs simple operations a system is often used whereby each member of the team takes turns doing each of the various operations for a few days. This system is extremely useful in that it ensures against possible slip-ups and emergencies caused by the absence of a particular member of the team. Moreover, this system requires a new method of evaluating labour performance.

The work team's independent allocation of wages and extra payments among themselves is the result of the changed production environment under which extremely mobile work teams are required with members having multiple skills and clearly defined collective responsibilities. The role of external (with respect to the team) control over the individual worker's contribution to the common effort is reduced drastically, while collective incentives for better performance acquire greater importance.

In many industries the on-going scientific and technological progress demands a constant search for new and improved methods of evaluating the individual worker's performance irrespective of whether or not labour is organised on a team basis.

Broad surveys conducted in many different towns and cities have indicated that a definite shift has occurred within the structure of labour incentives. One of the most

effective ways of stimulating the individual worker to perform better is by assigning him a more attractive and responsible job (even though he may not earn more while doing it). When improved ways of stimulating onthe-job performance are introduced, this important incentive can be used to good effect especially since it does not require additional expenditure. At the moment there is an increasing need for a detailed system for promoting workers. Care is taken to ensure that the individual worker has a clear view of his promotion prospects.

Work is continuing in this country on improving the existing system of material and moral incentives for better performance. This will result in a comprehensive system of pay differentiation while the regulatory role of the existing unified system of salaries and qualification grades will be retained.

One possibility here is to calculate an overall index of the industrial workers' contribution and also that of some categories of engineers and technicians. This can be done on the basis of what is known as a theoretical ( statistically anticipated) wage with the individual worker's characteristics being taken into account. This involves elaborating a mathematical model based on the level of wages related to each of the 10-12 characteristics of the worker (performance of shift assignments, educational standards, qualification, participation in production improvement activities, labour discipline, length of service, quality of output, etc.). The model will be obtained by processing the mass of statistical material relating to the group of trades concerned, with the help of a computer. Under this system the contribution of each characteristic to the overall evaluation of the individual worker's performance is taken into account and related to the standard level of performance for the group of trades and industry concerned. By correlating the statistically anticipated and actual wages for an individual enterprise and for an individual worker the level of efficiency of manpower utilisation and the potential of the individual worker can be evaluated.

By introducing this system at the Krasnogvardeyets industrial association in Leningrad it has been possible

240

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

A CLASS OP WORKERS AND CREATORS

241

to single out groups of workers whose actual on-the-job performance and behaviour were underestimated and whose potential was not being made full use of. When these men are put into jobs more suited to their potential and abilities, they can be expected to produce more and of a better quality.

By calculating an overall index of the individual worker's on-the-job performance a standard system can be devised for deploying and promoting industrial workers and for summing up the results of socialist emulation campaigns.

The search is being conducted in many directions. One thing is certain and that is that under the scientific and technological revolution there is increasing need for more effective methods of evaluating the individual worker's performance and for .stimulating his labour. These methods should be based on the wealth of experience accumulated in building socialism in the USSR.

WORKERS AND SCIENCE

Today, it is essential that industry co-operate closely with research centres and scientific institutions. This cooperation makes exacting demands on the technical competence and skill of industrial workers.

Spending on science is part of the necessary costs of the production process which are instrumental in raising the productive force of labour. But it is one thing to create favourable conditions in which labour productivity can grow and another to maintain actual production that creates new value. While research and development activities are still in the form of technical documentation, blueprints, projects, formulae, regulations and instructions they only have a conditional, anticipatory, probable effect. The theory about profits obtained directly from investment in research, and calculations based on that theory are wrong in essence. The point here is that one of the principal functions of science and the main task for the scientific and technical intelligentsia and for production managers is to increase the productive force of labour in the sphere of material production.

The workers' labour is absolutely essential for scientific research, for it is the industrial worker who makes the unique installations without which scientists and researchers would be helpless. The workers' labour is essential if scientific ideas are to be made into prototypes, instruments and equipment.

In 1974 Soviet scientific institutions had 3.9 million staff of whom less than a third were research associates in the strict sense of the term. More and more industrial workers---over one million---are employed by research institutes, design bureaus and experimental and pilot factories.

The industrial worker with an engineer's approach to technical problems is becoming an indispensable colleague of research technologists and designers, and of those involved in basic research.

Collective and plan-guided forms of technical ingenuity activity where workers, engineers and technicians pool their efforts are of special social and economic significance. The experience of the Krasny Vyborzhets factory in Leningrad and the Krasny Kotelshchik factory in Taganrog is of interest in this respect. Special commissions headed by the factory managers and manned by the Council of Innovators and by the appropriate social organisations drew up a list of technical and economic problems to be tackled and solved in "worker dissertation papers". These are written by workers themselves with the aid of technical advisers who help draft documentation and make and test the experimental models. The dissertation's theme itself was included in the work plans of the technical information departments, rationalisation and invention bureaus and the Councils of Innovators. The dissertation consisted of determining how well the invention worked, drawing up draughts, schemes, placards, and the testing of the end product. The order for the invention to be used in production is issued after the dissertation has been defended after which the author and the adviser receive a lump-sum payment, accommodation in sanatoriums and rest-homes at a reduced price, and have their work ratings raised.

In 1975 the USSR had over 600,000 social creative as-

16-054

242

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

A GLASS OP WORKERS AND CREATORS

243

sociations comprising over three million industrial and office workers. They included 79,000 bureaus (657,000 persons) engaged in analysing the economic performance of their enterprises and workshops and in an inter-factory comparative analysis in order to reveal production reserves; 58,000 councils for the scientific organisation of labour (SOL) (479,000 persons) which work out SOL plans and check their being carried out; 17,000 rating bureaus (158,000 persons) taking part in drafting and revising norms, analysing their fulfilment and creating the necessary conditions for this; 27,500 design bureaus, laboratories and groups (254,000 persons) helping the innovators; and 420,000 creative work teams (1,706,000 persons) searching for ways to raise production efficiency, improve work conditions and rationalise work processes.

When work was in progress on the Volga autoworks at Togliatti, the designers and engineers took the many different suggestions and proposals made by rank-and-file workers into account. At all the stages of the building work, from start to finish, the workers introduced over 500 amendments and alterations to improve working conditions, safety techniques, the automation and mechanisation of loading and unloading operations and to promote the wide use of mechanised tools and special rigging and fittings.

Drafting production improvement proposals often involves mobilising workers of several trades who must be supported by qualified engineers to do the technical and economic calculations involved. It is also necessary to set up the requisite experimental facilities, equipment and materials, and to raise the manpower to run the experiments. Therefore combined teams made up of workers, engineers and production managers, and design and technological bureaus working on a voluntary basis are becoming the most popular form of collective creativity.

The advantages offered by combined work teams is that instead of operating on the basis of a "free search" they work on specific orders and contracts, concentrating their efforts on the bottlenecks at a particular enterprise and working out problems that are part of its technical plan.

It is precisely because such teams combine specialists from a variety of fields that they are able to do the job quickly and efficiently.

Combined work teams play an important part in involving rank-and-file workers in R & D activities. Here are but two examples: (1) In 1976 the iron and steel combine at Magnitogorsk (Urals), had over 800 such teams. One of them, in co-operation with researchers and engineers from the research and development institute in Chelyabinsk, designed a carfing machine the use of which released almost 500 men from arduous and hazardous jobs.

(2) The Lvov cathod ray tubes factory has over 150 combined teams. The management concludes contracts with them for work on specific themes to be done within a specified period. These combined teams can draw on the resources of the factory's patent service and those of scientists and research technologists with whom the factory maintains permanent contact. Those who make production improvement proposals receive the usual remuneration and are also paid bonuses from the material incentives fund. One of these combined teams has been awarded a state prize for the design and manufacture of a set of 300 mechanisms and automatic devices for making tube casings.

The collective creativity of innovators very often contains fundamentally new elements. This makes it possible to move from production improvement activity, which still takes the lead in the workers' technical ingenuity, to a broader activity of invention. The wide use of computer technology means that optimal decisions can be made during designing new machines and working out technological schemes and this tends to leave little scope for technical improvement activity on the part of workers. In this situation the workers' desire to engage in technical innovation can only manifest itself at a higher level---in inventions. Inventions are the crown of technical creativity. The more ingenuous of them revolutionise production and advance technological progress under the scientific and technological revolution.

Industrial workers doing research and development in-

Ifi*

244

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

A CLASS OF WORKERS AND CREATORS

245

dicates an even higher stage of their creativity and technical ingenuity. Soviet industry has now established an organisational framework for such activity. The first research and development institute staffed by industrial workers was set up in 1960 at the Omsk tyre factory. The institute has research groups in the workshops and departments. These receive specific technical assignments from engineering consultants. After thorough preparation worker-researchers run experiments noting their observations and findings in a special log. Later they meet to discuss the results and outline further action. The institute is guided by its Council and operates on a voluntary, non-paid basis.

To date the institute has developed quite a few useful ideas including a new type of glue for protectors, a modernised version of a rubber-mixer, and tyres with replaceable protectors which have four times the life of monolithic ones. Following thousands of experiments, the worker-researchers developed a wear-proof material from oil waste. It protects tyres from ozone and solar radiation, petrol and oils. The worker-researchers and the factory's engineers co-operated to be the first to use double protection for tyres using special grease which does not dissolve in water, oil, or in petrol. These new tyres have performed well and have been praised by drivers and motor mechanics.

Perhaps, the most important result of the institute's work is that the 530 worker-researchers, who were engaged on the above projects (half of them were rankand-file workers), were collective co-authors of important discoveries. Their work has acquired an added creative dimension.

All these facts and figures show the new stage in the Soviet working class' creative life and work. They indicate that the scientific and technological revolution is raising the industrial workers' standard of technical ingenuity to a level where hundreds of thousands of them have joined the various scientific and technical societies and are in fact feeling the need to do so. All this has created a situation where masses of workers take a step forward, from elementary technical improvements based

on their production experience towards inventing, drawing on their rich work experience and their acquisition of scientific knowledge.

According to the sociological survey conducted by the Leningrad Regional Trade Union Council in 1975, over 80 per cent of the innovators are motivated by a desire to make their jobs more meaningful, while only 20 per cent are motivated by the prospect of receiving extra pay. Other surveys have indicated that the main motive of worker-innovators is their desire to develop something new, to improve existing technology and equipment, and to make their own jobs and those of their fellow workers more attractive and meaningful. Thus today, innovators are combining their immediate production, executory duties with research and development and this becomes a major contributing factor to the further advancement of the scientific and technological revolution in a fully developed socialist society.

In 1975 alone 119 front-rank workers in industry, agriculture, building and transport became USSR State Prize winners. This honorary title is awarded to workers and collective farmers who raise labour productivity through recommending new forms of labour organisation or through introducing their own technical improvements. The miner G. Smirnov, whose team achieved in 1975 and 1976 a record coal output, 1,500,000 tons a year, had a hand in the first Soviet complex for the hydraulic extraction of coal. The builder N. Zlobin, mentioned above, proposed team contracting---a new form of labour organisation, etc.

THE RULING CLASS

The Soviet working class was the first in human history to have the dual function of producing material values and managing society. The leading role of the working class is in evidence throughout Soviet society, including its social and political life, state administration, and the management of production and social affairs.

246

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

A CLASS OF WORKERS AND CREATORS

247

The working class exercises its leadership through its class organisations---the Communist Party, the trade unions and the various organs of state power. The proportion of workers in the CPSU rose from 32 per cent in 1957 to 38 per cent in 1966, 40 per cent in 1971 and 41.6 per cent in 1976. Between 1956 and 1961 workers accounted for 40.6 per cent of all candidate members admitted into the Party. Between 1962 and 1965 the proportion was 47.6 per cent, between 1966 and 1970 just over 50 per cent, and between 1971 and 1975---58 per cent. In the country's major industrial areas---Kuibyshev, Chelyabinsk, Donetsk, Karaganda, and some other regions ---workers accounted for 65-70 per cent of the total candidate Party members admitted between 1971 and 1975.

In 1971 a- total of 5.8 million workers were members of the Communist Party and in 1976---6.5 million, which means that nearly one in every ten Soviet workers is a Communist.

Workers form an ever-increasing proportion of the Party's leading nucleus as well as of its rank-and-file members. The number of Party members elected to CPSU bodies grew from 3,600,000 to 4,300,000 between 1971 and 1975. More than 1,500,000 workers and collective farmers were elected to leading Party organs of all levels. In 1976 workers sat on the bureaus of practically all district and town Party committees and roughly half the regional and territorial committees.

The Soviet working class was well represented at the 25th Congress of the CPSU, held in Moscow in 1976. A total of 1,310 workers from industry, construction and transport were among the Congress delegates.

In the 1970s local Soviets were vested with broader powers, so that they-now act as organs of state power and as non-governmental self-activating organisations. They consisted of 2,200,000 elected members in 1976, over half of whom were workers and peasants. In addition, more than 30 million citizens, the voluntary helpers of the Soviets, assist them in state administration. The Soviets now co-ordinate the work of factories and plants in their area, regardless of their subordination, and dispose of the housing belonging to enterprises, institutions

and other organisations. The law defines the duties of state organs in relation to members of the Soviets.

There were 481 workers in the Supreme Soviet of the USSR elected in 1970 (out of a total of 1,500 deputies). The people of Moscow elected six workers to the Soviet of the Union, one of the two chambers of the Soviet Parliament. The people of Leningrad elected four workers to the same chamber. All the deputies---collective farmers, agronomists, economic executives, scientists, Party workers, and servicemen---were linked with the working class by thousands of threads.

In the country as a whole workers accounted for 39.3 per cent of all deputies to the local Soviets in 1973, including 59.3 per cent of deputies to the urban Soviets (in 1939 the proportion was 24.4 per cent). At the latest elections a total of 863,000 workers were elected.

The present development of the Soviet economy is preparing the ground for the working class to take an even greater part in production management. The continuing advancement of production technology is an important contributing factor in this process. The comprehensive mechanisation of production releases manpower for alternative jobs. Automated control systems change economic decision-making from a subjective process in the minds of production managers into a process of objective correlation and comparison of alternative courses in which the mass of the workers can have an active say. We are witnessing the realisation of Engels' prediction that the management of people would be replaced by a management of things and management of production processes. *

Another prerequisite for the workers taking a greater part in production management is that they become more cultured and have more leisure time. As Lenin emphasised, to be able to manage production, one has to be technically competent, have an intimate knowledge of the

* See Frederick Engels, "Socialism: Utopian and Scientific", in K. Marx and F. Engels, Selected Works in three volumes, Vol. 3, Moscow, 1976, p. 147.

248

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

A CLASS OF WORKERS AND CREATORS

249

production environment and up-to-date techniques, and have a certain amount of scientific education. Today broad sections of the Soviet working class are educated enough and are technically competent.

In this situation large numbers of workers must be trained in the economics of production. In the latter half of the seventies, mastering economic theory and the techniques of analysing and managing the production process is becoming an essential qualification for every industrial worker.

Economic reform makes the rank-and-file workers' involvement in managing production necessary as never before. In a situation where industrial associations are more autonomous and where wages and salaries are increasingly dependent on the results of the work collective's production and economic activity, the producers have wider scope for creative initiative.

Standing production conferences at workshop, production sector and factory level are becoming an essential way of involving rank-and-file workers in production management. The special statute clearly defines the terms of reference of these production conferences and the duties management has towards them. The fact that production conferences are standing and have their own working agencies, called presidiums, is of special importance. The presidiums work out and discuss drafts of current and long-term plans, plans for the introduction of new technology and improvement of production and plans covering industrial and housing construction. The presidiums hear progress reports from factory managers about the factory's performance, and make suggestions for improving labour organisation, production, product quality and for reducing costs as well as proposals on ways to combat product defects and time wasting, to improve safety techniques and labour protection systems, to improve manpower training and raise their qualifications, and to modernise the structure of the managerial personnel and increase investment efficiency. The following statistics illustrate the scope of the production conferences. In 1976 they operated at all enterprises with 100 or more workers. There were over 130,000 in all

with 5 million members, 65 per cent of whom were workers. Over one million proposals on improving production and working conditions drafted by these conferences were put into effect in 1975.

Many factories in Leningrad and in other cities have personnel departments working on a voluntary, unpaid basis. At the Bolshevik factory, for instance, no one can be employed without being interviewed by the personnel department, and without meeting members of the collective he wants to join.

The voluntary personnel departments must find suitable jobs for the applicants. The first part of the main principle of socialism and communism runs, "From each according to his ability...". One and all in this country enjoys the right and opportunity to find a job according to his or her ability. This right is guaranteed by the socialist way of life. But the choice of a particular job has always been the personal affair of the individual. The situation is changing. Today a newcomer to a factory is expected to tell its voluntary personnel department or the general meeting of the production sector about himself. The meeting decides where and what shift the applicant will work. The voluntary personnel department finds the men jobs according to what they want, their abilities and their personality. This useful initiative is intended to give the collective a chance to discover the abilities of each newcomer so that they can give him a suitable job.

There is yet another way in which the working people can take part in production management. We refer to the system of people's control. It was Lenin who worked out a doctrine on people's control as an indispensable feature of management under socialism. Lenin's last articles, something in the nature of his political testament, deal in one way or another with the worker's and peasant's inspection which is necessary to combat and eliminate red tape and to promote initiative of the masses so that each working man can see himself as a master of his country.

The basic principles governing people's control bodies include the fact that they are composed of both Party

250

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

A CLASS OF WORKERS AND CREATORS

251

and non-Party people, that they must give full publicity to the results of spot checks through general meetings and the mass media, and that they must thoroughly investigate all proposals from individual workers.

The people's control bodies check the fulfilment of the directives issued by Party and government organisations; exercise control over the fulfilment of production targets and the utilisation of internal reserves for production expansion, and over the degree of production efficiency and product quality. People's control bodies not only check and bring offenders to account, they also do everything in their power to prevent mistakes and abuses and in general exercise daily and all-embracive control. People's controllers are neither investigators nor auditors. Drafting measures, keeping minutes and running a reference service are not their main task. They and the management have common interests in advancing production and this forms the basis for their relationships.

In 1976 there were 649,000 people's control groups and 659,000 public control posts in the USSR. Some 9,600,000 people were elected as controllers, of whom 4,500,000 were workers and 1,600,000 were collective farmers. Moreover, the people's control organs draw on skilled specialists from all spheres of the economy.

The "Komsomol spotlight" is a new way of involving Komsomol members and young working people in production management. Komsomol control posts to check how particularly important orders are being fulfilled are one way in which the young people's initiative is manifested. In the early seventies over two million people were involved in the "Komsomol spotlight" headquarters and posts.

The Soviet trade unions are the biggest non-- government organisation in the USSR. Between 1972 and 1976 their membership grew from 98 million to 107 million, which is 99 per cent of the country's work force. In their work the trade unions rely on a large army of activists among the workers. Today workers account for half the membership of the trade unions. An estimated 96 per cent of the local union branches have no salaried workers and almost all workshop and production sector trade

union branches operate on a voluntary, non-paid basis. About one and a half million union activists are members of social insurance commissions and act as insurance agents. These activists dispose of billions of roubles for social insurance purposes.

The 1971 Statute on the Rights of Factory and Office Trade Union Committees allows committee members to visit and inspect workshops, departments and services and to demand the requisite documentation and information from the administration. Managers are duty bound to give regular accounts to the trade union organisation about steps taken to improve working conditions and to implement collective agreements. The law obliges the administration of every enterprise to provide trade unions with premises free of charge and to give them the necessary means of transport and communication.

The trade union controls its enterprise's state social insurance funds and pays temporary disability allowances. It also controls sanatoriums and health resorts which handled 230 million people between 1971 and 1975.

One of the trade unions' major functions is to supervise the administration in employing and dismissing workers. A worker or office employee cannot be dismissed without the consent of the appropriate trade union committee. He can also demand that any manager of his enterprise or department be discharged from his post if he violates labour legislation.

Through their trade unions the working people draft economic plans, distribute profits and supervise price formation. They also give their assent to the commissioning of new workshops and plants and to the revision of old output quotas. Trade unions also organise socialist emulation (a competitive effort to advance social production to the benefit of all), which embraced 87 million industrial and office workers in 1976 alone; 53 million of those taking part in the emulation movement competed for the title of "communist shock worker" or "member of a communist labour collective" (team).

Speaking at the 1976 Conference of European Communist and Workers' Parties, L. I. Brezhnev, General Secretary of the CC CPSU, said: "The successes of our

252

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

A CLASS OF WORKERS AND CREATORS

253

social development are possible only as a result of the people's free and conscious creative work, of their increasingly active exercise of their civil rights, of their increasingly active participation in shaping all aspects of public life. Therefore, our further advance in building communism will inevitably mean the further advance of socialist democracy.''

The system of socialist democracy in the USSR offers unlimited opportunities for developing the creative initiative and activity of the working class, and for the workers to take a broad part in economic management and state administration. This makes them active participants in the creative process of building communism.

The Soviet working class is the leading force for technological and social progress. Whilst building socialism and communism, the working class is changing and becoming a well-educated and politically developed class, and it is playing the decisive part in molding the Soviet intelligentsia, in modernising agriculture and in changing the social structure, daily lives and mentality of the collective farm peasantry.

The Soviet working class is not only the country's most numerous class, and one of the largest contingents of the world working-class movement, but is also the most experienced class having gone through the crucible of three revolutions, the Civil War and the Great Patriotic War. It has also gained a wealth of experience of building socialism. The Soviet working class is outstanding for its fine qualities such as team spirit and comradely mutual assistance, striving for that which is new, intolerance towards apathy and hidebound ways, a creative attitude to labour, initiative, a sense of master of production and the state, socialist patriotism and internationalism, and proletarian humanism.

The ideological and moral make-up of the Soviet working class is the basis for forming a common social psychology for the whole Soviet people. The revolutionary morality of the working class is of special importance in this because it not only induces the working people to see what is wrong and what holds back progress, but also allows them to gain an insight into the essence of

developments with a view to finding the best way of solving problems and eliminating shortcomings and drawbacks.

L. I. Brezhnev said at the 15th Congress of the Soviet trade unions: "The advanced worker of today is a knowledgeable person with a broad cultural horizon and a conscious and creative attitude to work. He feels himself to be a master of production, a person with responsibility for everything that goes on in our society. Such a worker is politically active, he is intolerant of sloppiness and irresponsibility, and of any shortcomings in the organisation of production. He is an implacable enemy of philistine attitudes, of any hangover from the past in the people's consciousness and conduct.

``The Party's ideals, the ideals of communism, have for such a worker become the essence of his whole outlook. They determine his actions, his attitude to people, his whole course in life." *

* L. I. Brezhnev, The CPSU in the Struggle for Unity of All Revolutionary and Peace Forces, p. 285.

CHAPTER SIX

THE SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA IN THE NEW SITUATION

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

255

lectual work associated with the production of new ideas in engineering, technology and production organisation, with their subsequent application to industry and with the appropriate training of manpower.

A growing proportion of labour is needed to co-ordinate various jobs, keep running intellectual work, etc. This leads to a numerical growth in many different contingents of office employees and causes on-going changes in the content of their work as it is affected by advancing mechanisation and automation. The vocational and professional structure of office employees and the criteria of their qualifications are also changing.

The scientific and technological revolution increases the proportion of workers engaged in jobs relating to serving the public, the structure of whose needs and requirements is changing substantially in a situation dominated by an increasing tendency towards science-based standards of consumption. The enhanced value of leisure time means that the service industry plays an increasingly greater role. The functions of personnel in the service industry change as the transition is made from serving more or less narrow circles of consumers through the entertainment industry, rest and leisure institutions, and organisations providing recreational and household goods and services to the mass serving of all groups of the population, for whom the consumption of such services is becoming a salient feature of their lives.

Under socialism, the scientific and technological revolution makes the mass consumption of cultural values absolutely essential along with mass education and selfeducation. This increases the number of workers in cultural areas which do not lend themselves to mechanisation: art, literature, TV and sound broadcasting, publishing, etc.

Since the October Socialist Revolution of 1917, a new socialist intelligentsia composed of people with worker and peasant background has arisen in this country. Many members of the pre-revolutionary intellectual community joined the socialist intelligentsia and put themselves at the service of the country's working people and gradually absorbed Marxist-Leninist ideology. Today the Soviet in-

The Soviet socialist intelligentsia which has grown up and matured under the Soviet government is an integral part of Soviet society. Its proportion and its social role are growing under the scientific and technological revolution.

WITH THE PEOPLE

The scientific and technological revolution greatly increases the importance of functions associated with management and the collection and processing of information. The information industry is rapidly becoming an important branch of the economy. At the same time the proportion of standardised operations within this branch is growing steadily, as a result of which this type of intellectual work is becoming massive and lends itself to mechanisation and automation. In other words, intellectual work involving the production of new ideas and their distribution and mass application in the various branches of the economy is taking on a mass character.

At the same time, when the basis for the production of material values is scientific principles rather than practical experience and when the point of departure in any type of production is research and development this creates a situation where an essential element of industrial production becomes the particular type of intel-

256

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

257

telligentsia devotes its creative energies to furthering the cause of the whole people. We are witnessing the realisation of Lenin's prediction that, "Only collaboration between scientists and workers can end oppressive poverty,

disease and dirt-----No forces of darkness can withstand

an alliance of scientists, the proletariat and technologists." *

A sizeable proportion of the Soviet intellectual community are Communist Party members. They accounted for 50.7 per cent of all Party members in 1957, for 48.9 per cent in 1967 and for 44 to 45 per cent from 1971 to 1976 (20 per cent were members of the technical intelligentsia and 24 per cent were engaged in science, literature, art, education, public health, administration, or were servicemen). Between 1971 and 1975 over 500,000 economists, doctors, teachers, scientists, writers and artists, etc. joined the CPSU. They formed more than 80 per cent of all intellectuals admitted. Approximately nine per cent of new Party members are foremen, shift engineers, section chiefs, agronomists, zootechnicians and other direct participants in production. In 1976 each fourth engineer, technician, agronomist, zootechnician, veterinary surgeon and teacher and each fifth or sixth physician, each second candidate of science, was a party member. A total of 103 academicians and corresponding members of the USSR Academy of Sciences and of Republican and branch academies were elected delegates to the 25th Party Congress, along with 442 doctors and candidates of science, and 272 workers in literature and the arts, scientific institutions, public education and health, as well as 659 economic managers.

Marxism has proved, as a valid scientific truth, that the intelligentsia, no matter how rapidly it grows numerically, cannot become a class in its own right. The intelligentsia has always been a social stratum expressing the objective aspirations and interests of a particular class, and this is true today.

Under socialism a part of the intelligentsia engaged in bringing up and educating the rising generation en-

sures that the working class, that standard-bearer of social transformation, achieves its ideological, political and economic goals. In doing so the intelligentsia meets the needs and requirements of all society. The scientific and technical intelligentsia is working to increase the effectivity of labour of the industrial workers and the peasants by advancing scientific and technological progress and improving production organisation and management techniques.

The drawing together of the working class, the peasantry and the intelligentsia is among the paramount social changes in Soviet society. In recent years the rate of growth of the scientific and technical intelligentsia in the Soviet Union has exceeded the rate of growth of all the other social groups. This is a natural process. It is a result of the acceleration of scientific and technological progress and a rise in the cultural and educational standard of the people.

THE MOST RAPIDLY GROWING SOCIAL STRATUM

There can never be any rigid distinctions separating the intellectual community from the basic classes of Soviet society today. "But what about intellectual work?" one might ask. Surely one must agree that no special distinctions exist between say, an industrial worker who adjusts an automatic production line and an engineer who adjusts an electronic computer or a pilot. Education? But surely some industrial engineers have a lower standard of education than industrial workers with a specialised technical education. Such a worker is very much Figure No. 1 in highly automated industries. Holding a certificate of higher or specialised secondary education does not necessarily indicate the social status of the person in question, nor his role in decision making, neither does it determine the character of his work in a particular field of production or production management, science or culture. Perhaps the creative character of the intellectual community's work may differentiate them from the industrial workers? But advanced industrial workers do

17-054

V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 30, p. 402.

258

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

259

work that is no less creative than that done by rankand-file specialists. The size of wages and salaries? But the gap in the level of wages and salaries for engineers and technicians and industrial workers narrowed from 2.5 : 1 in the thirties to 1.4: 1 in the seventies, which means that a skilled industrial worker (with his wages 50-70 per cent above the national average for workers) earns more than an average engineer, let alone specialists employed in non-productive spheres.

In this country we judge of the numerical strength of the intellectual community by the number of people professionally engaged in intellectual work, requiring specialised education.

The number of workers engaged in predominantly intellectual work increased twelve times between 1926 and 1975 (from under 3 million to 35 million). More and more newcomers to the intellectual community have higher or secondary education.

While between 1960 and 1975 the total number of workers and office employees rose by less than 70 per cent, the number of specialists with higher and specialised secondary education shot up more than 150 per cent (from 8.8 million to 22.5 million). By 1977 one in every five workers has been a specialist. It is not ruled out that by 1990 the proportion of specialists will have doubled.

The rapid numerical growth of the Soviet intelligentsia and its fast proportional increase are accompanied by substantial changes within its structure. *

Depending on its professional activity and the nature of the functions it performs, the intelligentsia can be divided into the following basic contingents: (1) scientific workers, (2) engineers and technicians, (3) administrative-managerial personnel, (4) workers in education, health service and culture, (5) military experts, and (6) literary and art workers.

The number of scientific workers is growing from year to year. They are the most skilled, highly-qualified con-

* Here and further we mostly consider the intelligentsia^ in the narrow sense of the term, i.e. minus skilled non-physical service workers.

tingent of the Soviet intelligentsia. Between 1950 and 1960 the number of scientific workers doubled and doubled again in the six years, between 1960 and 1966, reaching 1.2 million in 1975. In 1950, 1.8 per cent of the country's total work force was engaged in science and related services, the proportion growing to nearly 4 per cent in 1975. It is expected that by the year 2000 as much as 5 per cent of the total work force will be occupied in science and related services, one in every seventh intellectual worker. Indeed scientific workers are the most rapidly growing contingent of the Soviet intelligentsia.

But the proportion of engineers and technicians is the largest among all the categories of the Soviet intellectual community. The numbers and proportion of engineers and technicians of all specialities have grown rapidly over the past few years. By late 1965 engineers accounted for 32.6 per cent of all specialists with higher education (1.6 million out of 4.9 million) while by late 1974 their proportion was 38.6 per cent (3.4 million out of 8.8 million) .

Growth rates are different in different industries. The proportion of engineers and technicians among the country's industrial personnel is especially high (15-20 per cent) in electric power engineering, the oil industry, and the engineering and metal working industries, that is to say in industries where the scientific and technological revolution has had the most impact. For instance, in some workshops and production sectors at engineering enterprises equipped with automatic production lines and lathes, as much as 80-85 per cent of the total work force are engineers and technicians. At many chemical enterprises and electric power stations engineers and technicians account for 40 to 50 per cent of the total work force.

The scientific and technological revolution is gradually changing the structure of the jobs done by engineers and technicians. The proportion of engineers and technicians engaged in design and technological activities preceding production is growing while the proportion of managerial and administrative personnel is shrinking. However this latter trend is still in its initial stage. As it is 46 per cent

17*

260

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

261

of engineers and technicians are still engaged in the organisation and technical guidance of production, about 28 per cent perform strictly administrative and managerial functions, while those who are engaged in design and technological activities account for only 22 per cent.

Engineers directly employed in operating sophisticated equipment and systems are the fastest growing contingent of the technical intelligentsia (engineers in charge of power supply systems, aircraft, sea-going vessels, computer complexes, etc.). These engineers combine intellectual and intellectual-cum-manual work requiring top qualifications and a high level of responsibility. This category of engineers is even now becoming a specific stratum within the working class while remaining part of the intelligentsia in terms of the nature of their work, their educational standards and life style. In the early 1970s two per cent of all engineers and 25 per cent of all technicians were engaged as workers, largely in operating sophisticated machines and equipment.

The formation of a new social stratum must on no account be confused with the impractical employment of people with specialised education in traditional jobs, even ones with high wages and salaries, jobs which do not require specialist qualifications and appropriate training. In April 1968 a selective survey was conducted covering 240 enterprises in four industries. The survey revealed that two per cent of the engineers and 23 per cent of the technicians were doing workers' jobs. However, only one in every 20 engineers and one in every ten technicians was of the opinion, when interviewed, that his job should be done by a specialist with an appropriate education.

A salient feature of the changing composition of the community of engineers and technicians is the steady growth in the proportion of those with specialised secondary education. The number of such specialists increased from 300.000 in 1928 to 1.5 million in 1940 and 12.6 million in 1974. Under the scientific and technological revolution specialists with specialised secondary education are increasingly employed in servicing sophisticated technology and automated control systems.

A sizeable proportion of the Soviet intelligentsia are specialists employed in the non-productive sphere. The number of specialists with higher education working in education, the health service and the cultural sphere is growing. The total number of teachers with higher education grew more than two-fold between 1960 and 1974 (from 660,000 to 1,500,000), while the number of medical doctors went up by 100 per cent (from 400,000 to 800,000).

There is also clear tendency towards an absolute and relative increase in the numerical strength of the creative intelligentsia. In the near future the Soviet intelligentsia will be more differentiated above all in terms of the character of its labour.

The labour of the managerial personnel is increasingly becoming a profession. Today it is not so much the practical experience gained over decades of work, but rather a good knowledge of organisation and managerial science, and an ability to use automated control systems to full and good effect that are becoming the hallmark of professional managers. Now that the country is marching towards communism, this increased professionalism among the management community is a prelude to the future transition to public self-administration since the scientific principles of executory, creative and managerial work are becoming increasingly similar.

SOCIO-VOCATIONAL STRATA

Under capitalism the decisive factor in the social stratification of the intellectual community is a connection with the basic classes of bourgeois society. According to this principle the intelligentsia in capitalist countries can be divided into bourgeois, petty bourgeois and proletarian. Skill, educational standard and profession are merely secondary characteristics.

Under developed socialism the whole intellectual community is of the people and for the people, sharing the viewpoints of the working class in social and political

262

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

263

matters. Accordingly, new criteria for differentiation within the intellectual community apply.

Some Soviet sociologists analysing the structure of the Soviet intelligentsia base themselves on the wellknown Marxist criterion for differentiation, i.e. the place the various strata occupy within the historically constituted system of social production. What is more, they take into account the division of social labour into productive and non-productive spheres and the division of the productive sphere into direct and indirect labour. The intelligentsia is divided into three social strata according to which of these three types of labour its members perform.

Those engaged in direct productive labour include engineers and technicians, industrial managers and executives, scientific workers associated with the production of material values, and agronomists. Those engaged in indirect productive labour (in the sphere reproducing manpower) include doctors, and school and college teachers. Finally, the third stratum comprises those engaged in non-productive labour---literary and art workers, administrative personnel, etc.

Apart from that each stratum of the Soviet intelligentsia, depending on the role it plays within the framework of the social organisation of labour, is considered to comprise different groups of workers performing direct production functions (either material or spiritual), those performing managerial functions and those servicing collectives and individual workers.

For all its merits, this classification emphasises economic rather than social stratification. And this economic division fails to reflect the basic social subgroups within the intelligentsia.

From the social standpoint it is essential to recognise that the intelligentsia must be divided into managers and executors, and also into highly qualified specialists engaged in complex, creative activity and less skilled ones occupied in monotonous, routine intellectual work. We believe that the Soviet sociologists closer to the mark are the ones who base their analysis of the structure of the Soviet intelligentsia on differences in the character

of labour, thereby applying the same principle of division to the intelligentsia and to the working class.

Apparently, one should proceed from the general proposition that the present division of labour and its social and economic heterogeneity are accompanied by a social division of the intelligentsia. It is essential to take the varying degrees of professional skill into account if one is to have a clear view of the existing differences.

The simplest approach is one concentrating on the division of the working people into different strata based on their qualifications and functions. When this is applied to the production contingent of the Soviet intelligentsia, the following classification emerges:

I---those supervising and controlling machine systems, i.e., those engaged in organisational, technical and technological support for production (technologists are an example);

II---those engaged in developing fundamentally new production configurations and in giving them scientific and technical support, i.e. scientists and R & D personnel;

III---professional managers who govern complex production collectives (workshop chiefs, factory managers, etc.);

_

IV---supervisory staff, i.e., managerial and administrative personnel who do not make decisions but implement them.

At first it seems that this pattern of division fails to allow for any level of skill involved and is based solely on specific functions. Actually, there is a reason why we referred to these differences as having a qualificationfunctional character and not just functional differences. Concrete sociological surveys indicate that the strata singled out on the basis of this system differ from one another in terms of important social indices including education, salaries, and cultural consumption.

The above classification does not take into account those members of the intelligentsia who are outside of production, i.e. teachers, doctors, writers, journalists, etc. This is not accidental since the pattern of division among non-productive contingents of the Soviet intelligentsia.

264

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

265

based on the character of labour, has been poorly studied so far. It can, however, be supposed that doctors and teachers are related to the first stratum mentioned above. College and university teachers could be correlated with members of the second stratum. Administrative and managerial personnel employed in the non-production sphere and managers of social organisations could be correlated with members of the third stratum. Finally, employees in trade organisations and office workers could be correlated with members of the fourth stratum (the least skilled of them perform executory servicing functions rather than intellectual work). As for members of the creative intelligentsia they differ from the rest of the intellectual community in terms of the highly specific character of the labour and life style.

As a result, the whole Soviet intelligentsia and office employees can now be divided into the following strata:

I---workers of skilled intellectual managerial labour (managers of production collectives, and of government and non-government organisations);

II---workers of highly qualified intellectual labour (scientists, college and university teachers, and R & D personnel);

III---the creative intelligentsia (literary and art workers);

IV---workers of qualified intellectual labour ( technologists, teachers and doctors), i.e. the members of the intelligentsia in the mass professions;

V---workers of non-manual, predominantly intellectual labour employed in the services industry (employees in the retail trade network and office employees).

Admittedly, other classifications are possible. Another possible classification could be based on educational standard. This classification includes the following three basic strata:

I---those holding jobs requiring higher education; II---workers in jobs calling for specialised secondary education;

III---workers whose jobs require specialised training on the basis of general secondary education.

It is clear that the stratification of the intelligentsia may be based on different principles depending on practical and investigatory objectives.

The data in our possession relating to the specific behavioural patterns in terms of production and life style for the different strata of the intelligentsia are based on the qualification-functional division.

Let us take the educational standard first. In terms of the length of education the above-mentioned strata of the intelligentsia differ little from one another. It is to be noted that the highly skilled intellectual workers (scientists and R & D personnel) and creative workers have higher educational standards. Thus a survey conducted in Kazan in 1975 revealed that their length of education was 15.1 and 14.9 years respectively compared with 14.5 years for managerial personnel. A 1970 survey conducted among employees at Leningrad engineering factories indicated that designers had an average of 14.1 years education, managerial personnel had 13.4 years while technologists and economists had 12.8 years.

According to the 1975 surveys, more than 98 per cent of factory managers, their deputies and chief specialists had higher and specialised secondary education, but this applied to only 85 per cent of the workshop chiefs, shift chiefs and heads of production sections. This educational standard of top managers and particularly of managers in the middle and lower categories was inadequate in the light of the demands made by the scientific and technological revolution.

Let us now examine other characteristics. Let us compare the extent to which different strata of the intelligentsia participate in technical ingenuity activities (on the basis of the evidence of a 1970 survey conducted among Leningrad's engineering personnel). Managers were found to be ahead of other categories of workers in this respect with some 36 per cent of those interviewed engaged in production improvement activities on a regular basis. The proportion among the technologists was only 12 per cent. Further, 86 per cent of the managerial personnel interviewed were happy in their jobs, the proportion being 75 per cent among the

266

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

267

designers and 72 per cent among the technologists and economists.

The proportion of Leningrad engineers employed in the engineering industry who expressed dissatisfaction with their jobs was relatively high. One reason for this is perhaps the disparity between their qualifications and their actual jobs. An estimated 25 per cent of those interviewed said they could do more skilled jobs while 15.4 per cent said that they lacked the qualifications necessary to perform their jobs properly. (We should remember, however, that we cannot estimate the number of people whose qualifications do not completely correspond to their jobs solely on the basis of what the people in question think of themselves, because their view may be subjective.)

There have been certain changes in recent years affecting the correlation of pay levels for different strata of the technical intelligentsia. Between 1973 and 1975 the salaries of production engineers and technicians within the middle income bracket were raised, which reduced difference in pay between factory managers and rankand-file engineers and technicians.

Let us now examine cultural consumption patterns. Admittedly, statistics about the number of books read and the size of personal libraries do not fully reveal the cultural life of members of the intelligentsia. Nonetheless, they help indicate to some extent whether the social strata we have identified actually exist.

A series of recent sociological studies have shown that most differentiation is to be found in the size of private libraries. According to surveys conducted among Leningrad engineering personnel, members of the scientific and technical intelligentsia own the biggest libraries (an average of 164 volumes). Managerial personnel, technologists and economists have an average of 150 books in their libraries.

In Minsk, highly qualified intellectual workers have an average of 367 books in their libraries, managers have an average of 283 books and members of the mass professions have an average of 209 books.

The table below gives some other indices of cultural

consumption among different categories of intellectual workers.

As the table indicates (as well as data on watching the TV, cinema attendance and reading newspapers, which we have not given in order to save place) differences among the strata of the intelligentsia we have studied do not only involve production behaviour and standard of living but also life styles as seen in the way they spend their leisure time. These figures confirm that the division of the intelligentsia into different strata based

Cultural Consumption by the Intelligentsia

Average annual attendance at theatres and concert halls

Reading of fiction (at least 2 books a month), % of the total

a S

*:?

5S

£• O

*::

«s

§£2

Sis

MS

3 £5

£5

ss

MS

Managers of production units ........

8.9 8.5 6.9

6.5 6.8

7.6

9.7 9.2

8.1

64.9 57.5 55.1

56.6 66.0 66.6

57.2 61.3 53.8

Highly skilled intellectual workers .... Skilled intellectual workers ..........

on the character of work is real, while the classification mentioned above is valid.

The interaction between the educational standards of different socio-vocational strata within the intelligentsia and the scientific and technological revolution, has not yet been fully investigated. A decisive factor here is the new pattern of the division of labour brought about by the appearance of partial workers (Marx) in the sphere of brain work who perform operations similar to those normally performed by assembly-line workers. This sets the stage for new forms of labour organisation among

268

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

269

members of the intelligentsia and for changes in the nature of their work related to educational standards.

ers. Above all we should differentiate between researchers employed by R & D organisations conducting industrial research and those on the staff of scientific institutes conducting basic research. Those researchers in the first type of organisations who have acquitted themselves well in industry are particularly valuable. The main criteria of their efficiency is how well their findings have been applied to industrial production. Physicists, mathematicians, and specialists in mechanics prefer to engage young talented researchers straight from college and university. The important thing in this context is native ability and a good academic background rather than industrial experience.

Modern experimentation requires good experimental technique and skill. That is why research centres also need skilled specialists in electronics, design, etc., who fashion the necessary tools for scientific research and work as engineers and research technologists. The terms ``scientist'' and "research associate" are therefore far from identical today since a research associate is a broad description of a staff job.

Designers and R & D specialists belong to quite a different category of researchers. These people draw on the sum total of advances in many different areas of knowledge, including physics, mathematics, economics, and aesthetics. The quality and standard of research here depends on many different factors. Underestimating even one of them may adversely affect the entire course of research. During design work on a system as complex and sophisticated as a modern aircraft or ship the designer-in-chief relies on the expertise and experience of ``narrow'' specialists. When particular units, assemblies or instruments are being developed it is the man in charge of a team of engineers who provides the direct guidance.

Under the scientific and technological revolution new fields and directions of scientific research come into being more intensively than knowledge is accumulated in the long-established fields of research. According to the data quoted by S. A. Kugel, only a third of the personnel of academic and industrial research centres in Leningrad

SCIENTIFIC WORKERS

A new feature of the work of scientists, the most qualified contingent of the Soviet intelligentsia, is its mass, collective character. At the moment this country has over 5,000 research institutes, over 40,000 design and technological bureaus, and over 3,000 project organisations. Between 1960 and 1976, the associates at research institutes grew by 50 per cent from 400 to 600 in each organisation on average.

Although the efficiency of research largely depends on the individual skill and talent of the specialists involved, something that cannot be reproduced on a mass scale, this does not mean that modern science is advanced by men of genius. Scientific discovery today usually results from the combined effort of a large body of scientific workers and reflects the overall standard of research in the field concerned. Academician N. V. Belov put it well when he said that today scientific progress is inconceivable without the combined effort of huge research collectives. The decisive factor is how well and how efficiently various teams of researchers are able to interact and co-operate. Modern science emphasises collective effort, and it is essential to ensure that research workers are made aware of the new situation and act accordingly.

This means that organisation, management and discipline have come to play a greater role in the activity of scientific collectives.

The efficiency of a particular team of researchers is dependent on the ability of each of its members to understand and process the incoming information from colleagues quickly and as completely as possible. Therefore the quality of training and the proper selection of research personnel are crucial to efficient research.

A salient feature of the present stage in the development of research is the different types of scientific work-

270

L.BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

ENGINEERS AND THEIR WORK

271

in the late sixties worked on themes fully corresponding to the specialisation they had received at the institute. Other research workers changed the content of their activity and some of them were engaged on projects that were largely unrelated to their original training.

It has been mentioned above that research work undergoes fundamental changes as automation advances. Today's researcher spends most of his working time looking for scientific information, calculating and experimenting. Calculations were the first to be affected by automation. Where it took Euler forty years to calculate the approximate lunar orbit, electronic computers have calculated the orbit of 700 minor planets for ten years ahead in a matter of days. Information retrieval and processing at chemical and geological research institutes was automated in the 1960s. The computer compares, analyses and synthesises thus helping to determine, among other things, the composition of chemical compounds.

Automation presents even greater possibilities in experimentation where the computer runs an experiment maintaining pre-set parameters and conditions, and records and processes the findings. An even higher level of automation is process modelling, under which the computer decides optimum ways of synthesising new materials with pre-set properties or chooses the best alternative design. The computer in this case runs an experiment using sets of equations describing the behaviour of the object in question in a variety of situations, rather than actual prototypes.

All this causes a fundamental change in the structure of intellectual work, freeing it from stereotype, stable and recurrent elements and sharply reducing and in some cases totally eliminating the demand for low-skilled manpower. The stage is thus set for a new pattern in the division of labour in scientific research, giving rise to one based on a researcher proficient in a variety of fields and capable of working in close collaboration with the rest of the team on a particular problem from start to finish.

Today, under the scientific and technological revolution, apart from maintaining a particular technological process within prescribed parameters, the engineer's main task is to search for alternatives. Accordingly, scientific analysis and economic calculations play a greater role in his work.

The most favourable conditions for moulding engineers of a new type are found in the latest, forward-looking industries.

This raises the urgent question of creating favourable conditions at all factories and plants to promote the engineers' creative activity. As it is, one must admit that quite a few engineers are still having to deal with matters which could be dealt with by someone less qualified. A lot of time is wasted on conferences and meetings which are not always necessary. The average engineer often has little time for keeping abreast of the latest advances in his field by reading literature, and for any creative effort. This is a totally unacceptable state of affairs because marking time may in five to seven years result in the engineers' dropping behind, given the rapid mathematisation of research techniques, planning and management methods.

It is important to ensure that engineers are not sucked into the orbit of humdrum every-day petty concerns, so that they do not lose their flair for the new and that they are able to work through a large amount of technical information. There are industrial enterprises providing every facility for engineers to improve their knowledge. A case in point is the Magnitogorsk Iron and Steel Combine where engineers and technicians take fulltime refresher courses for a month. A special time-table is worked out for every young specialist joining the combine's work force. The schedule provides for him mastering the basic worker jobs and specifies the time-table for his promotion to an engineer or technician. Within the first three months of his work the young specialist is given a specific technological theme to work on on his own.

272

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

273

In 1976 some 70 per cent of all engineers and technicians employed at heavy engineering enterprises had personal work plans for the new five-year period. These supplemented their current official duties by a search for fundamentally novel technical solutions and helped them acquire new scientific knowledge. For this purpose the administration granted them special leaves and sent them on business missions. Since 1970 there has been a tendency for long-term agreements on work co-- operation to be concluded between large enterprises and scientific centres. The Urals scientific centre concluded an agreement of this sort with the Uralmash association. The Siberian branch of the USSR Academy of Sciences concluded one with the Sibselmash association, and so forth. An engineer working under one of these agreements becomes involved in serious scientific effort. However, these possibilities are not offered everywhere. According to sociological research factory engineers are less satisfied with their work than skilled workers.

The scientific and technological revolution is more and more differentiating the character and efficiency of the work engineers and technicians do. One contingent is engaged in developing new plant and equipment, another in introducing it, in setting it up, and still another in running sophisticated mechanisms and control systems. Hence the need for a more ramified and diversified pattern of differentiation in engineers' careers (and in the careers of most other categories of industrial workers for that matter) and for more efficient forms of incentives, including both material and moral inducements, for improving their qualifications while they work after graduating from college.

The possibilities the production intelligentsia have under the scientific and technological revolution are closely associated with the quality of their training and with further diversification of their work as new functions appear.

It should be noted that spending on training specialists is growing. Soviet economists have estimated that overall expenditures on training one engineer (direct expenditure on education, maintenance grants and losses

arising from non-participation in production while he is still a student) amounted to 15,000 roubles in 1976, and inputs in training one technician were more than 6,000 roubles, while those in training a skilled worker were only 2,000 roubles. As recently as 1960 an engineer cost only 8,000 and a technician 3,600 roubles to train. The increased cost of training specialists is one good reason why they should be deployed sensibly so as to gain most from their potential. Many Soviet economists take the view that this goal could be achieved if industrial enterprises were obliged to pay part of their profits to the state budget for the use of specialists, in this way compensating the government for its spending on colleges and universities (over 2,000 million roubles annually) and on specialised secondary schools (over 1,000 million roubles annually). Surely, if this system was introduced it is not too much to hope that factories and plants would think twice before requesting young specialists if they were going to employ them in jobs not requiring a high level of engineering training.

Today, the Soviet engineer is several specialists rolled into one and has a good training in design and technology, but his knowledge of production management is only rudimentary. This is an unsatisfactory state of affairs because many Soviet engineers often have to carry out managerial functions which require a good knowledge of economics, organisation theory and sociology. As a rule, those engineers who have become production managers complain that they are unable to make full use of their technical knowledge, while they badly lack an adequate knowledge of management science.

One progressive effect of the scientific and technological revolution is that the proportion of those managers, scientists and R & D and technological personnel with specialised rather than general engineering training is rapidly growing. Another major index of positive changes is the increasing proportion of engineers and technicians who take comprehensive refresher courses on a systematic basis in their particular fields. An up-to-date major factory or plant cannot develop normally unless at least five per cent of its engineers devote themselves to full-

18-054

274

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

275

time research, or if they are denied the necessary equipment to verify their ideas, innovations and inventions. Without adequate technological support, without fullscale research and development activities, an industrial enterprise has no hope of keeping pace with the times. Thus, the scientific and technological revolution causes engineers and scientists to converge at many important points in their respective work.

sion of labour between managers and executors. Workers' overall cultural attainments, their level of technical competence and the level of management automation are not yet sufficiently high to inspire any hope of eliminating the division of labour into managerial and executory categories in the near future. Therefore, the number of professional managers in the primary echelons will no doubt continue to grow.

The other trend affecting the numerical strength and composition of production managers has been brought about by the scientific and technological revolution. In the eighties every major enterprise in the USSR will have an automated control system, at any rate in individual production sectors. With the help of such a system many managerial functions are performed largely by direct executors, that is, shop workers, engineers and office employees, using computerised technology. Thus, at the Svetlana association in Leningrad workers in the semi-conductor workshop record output themselves on punched cards. At the shift's end these cards are sent to the plant's computer centre for processing bypassing any intermediary. Quality inspection has been automated as well as feeding in semi-manufactures for processing. The example of the Svetlana association shows that the scientific and technological revolution gives rise to a trend towards a decreasing proportion of production managers within the work force.

Today managerial functions are increasingly geared to the introduction of new ideas and production improvements and to better and closer contact with the workers. The changing functions of the manager are a major effect of the scientific and technological revolution. Although this trend is in its infancy, and although it still remains difficult to pinpoint the changes brought about by the scientific and technological revolution we would still try to illustrate some of them by citing a few examples from practical managerial situations.

The first function of management is to organise the efficient retrieval and rapid processing and analysis of data. Information is the subject matter of the manager's job. Its quality, completeness and reliability determine

18*

PRODUCTION MANAGERS

Lenin taught that it was essential to differentiate and avoid identifying and mixing up political domination, power and state administration on the one hand, and management on the other. He wrote: "The rule of the working class is reflected in the constitution, the ownership and in the fact that it is we who are running things, while management is quite another matter, it is a question of skill, a question of experience." * Production management is inconceivable without trained managerial personnel.

Professional production managers are a major contingent of the Soviet intelligentsia. This country has about 200,000 industrial, agricultural, transport, and other enterprises each of which has foremen, production section chiefs, shift chiefs, workshop chiefs, and department chiefs working under a general manager. These people have full-time managerial functions, something that distinguishes them from the rest of the work force ( including those intellectual workers not performing administrative and managerial functions). Today every tenth member of the country's work force is a manager of one kind or another (more than 12 million).

Two basic trends influence the numerical strength and composition of production managers in the USSR. The first one is typical of the era of large-scale machine industry: it demands the further strengthening of the oneman management principle and a clearly defined divi-

* V. I. Lenin, Collected Works, Vol. 36, p. 521.

276

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

277

the extent to which decision-making may be grounded and just. Any management executive in the new production environment must be able to handle computers. After all the computer is capable of receiving, transmitting, processing and storing an enormous amount of data and provide basic material for managerial decisions in a quantitatively definite and alternative forms.

The automated control system alters the conventional system of information flows. Until recently, this system was strictly hierarchal: in most cases all or most of a definite amount of information was conveyed to the top of the pyramid, to the general manager who alone was to make decisions on the basis of this information. But under this system the general manager had the exhausting problem of working through an avalanche of information. As one would expect, he failed to absorb all the information and in consequence failed to gain a comprehensive grasp of the matter in hand. Meanwhile the management process often marked time pending his decisions.

An automated control system is the only way out. This system streams information according to echelons in the management chain and this frees higher levels of management from dealing with matters that are properly the concern of managers in the lower echelons. As a result, managing specialists save time to concentrate on longterm production problems.

A case in point is provided by the Leningrad optical and mechanical association where the use of an automated control system led to a 43 per cent increase in the number of specialists dealing with organisation and mechanisation of production, while the contingent dealing with supply, marketing and maintenance was cut by 20 per cent. At the Krasny Borets plant in the town of Orsha the managers have been released from a number of minor everyday production concerns thanks to the employment of an automated control system. Working in close contact with the local design institute and design bureau they drafted and implemented plans to organise and comprehensively mechanise precision machine-tool production without bringing production to a halt.

Thus the new system of data retrieval and processing changes the traditional notion of management. It helps solve the problem of promoting more gifted and creativeminded people to managerial jobs. The point is that today a young and gifted worker has often either to continue his job as a specialist carrying out orders and instructions or become a manager issuing orders and instructions. True, a large proportion of production managers today successfully combine managerial and administrative functions with highly qualified executory work in their particular fields. Many directors, chief engineers and design bureau chiefs not only provide overall guidance but themselves participate in designing new plant and equipment, and in developing production organisation methods and management systems. However, it must be stated frankly that not all managers do this and some only do it intermittently and when they do most of them rob themselves of a well earned rest. This problem is gradually being tackled through the wide application of automated control systems which revolutionise the managers' retrieval and processing of information.

The second management function is to select and deploy personnel. In fact, this is perhaps the most important and difficult single duty a manager has. It is the young "captains of industry" that are able to take a fresh look at things, who try to restructure production organisation to fit the ideas they gained during their training. As a rule, young "captains of industry" have greater determination, are quicker in decision-making and are more ready to take risks. All these qualities, valuable in themselves, must be tempered by the prudence, care and caution one finds with the more experienced production managers who have been taught by years of work to carefully weigh their words, decisions and actions with account being taken of both the longand short-term consequences. However, the problem of striking a happy balance between managers belonging to different age groups is not the only one involved in selecting and deploying managerial personnel.

Inasmuch as modern production is becoming more and more complex in the intellectual and human dimension.

278

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

279

as well as the technological one, it is becoming more important for a manager to have the right qualities and be able to establish good rapport with his subordinates and educate them in the proper spirit.

Recent surveys covering 5,000 young workers at tractor, iron and steel, radio engineering, and aircraft factories in 11 cities, including Moscow, Volgograd, Novosibirsk, Riga, Kharkov, Rustavi and Vladimir, revealed that, given a similar character of work and composition of workers, the proportion of those completely happy in their jobs was 50 per cent higher where the workers regarded the managers as competent, fair and just, than where they did not. In the first instance it was found that over 40 per cent of those polled considered the social usefulness and significance of their jobs to be the main source of their satisfaction and inspiration to work better, while in the latter case (when the workers were either indifferent or critical of their manager) the proportion was as low as 13 per cent. Further, only five per cent of those interviewed in the first instance said their pay was the most important single factor keeping them on the job while in the latter case the proportion was 11 per cent.

The foregoing shows that the manager's image largely determines the personality development of his subordinates as well as production efficiency, in other words, what the manager does and how well he does it is socially as well as economically important. Most of the young workers interviewed felt a manager must above all be competent, expert, and able to manage people properly and organise their work. The young workers felt he must next be able and willing to involve young workers in production management and listen to their advice. An estimated 30 per cent of those young workers critical of their managers said that they made no suggestions and had no say in production management because their managers ignored any early suggestions they had made. The proportion of young workers not involved in production management owing to the same reason was as low as 10 per cent among those who thought highly of their managers.

Thus, the modern Soviet worker is making more exacting demands to his managers because of his higher cultural attainments, his political awareness and his imaginative approach to his job.

The management process itself undergoes important changes as it becomes ever more complex. Alongside functional management where the manager mainly relies on his experience and knowledge of a particular field (technology, design, supply) a new type of management is coming into use and winning broad recognition. It is based on programmes designed for a particular field or production sector. Thus the Svetlana association in Leningrad set up combined science-cum-industry subsections that consist of design bureaus specialising in a definite group of electronic instruments and workshops developing and producing new instruments. The workshops are directly subordinate to the chief of an appropriate design bureau rather than to the Director-General of the association. The former is thus responsible for the entire science-cum-production cycle from R & D to the final result.

The manager of such a structural subunit is expected to be able to co-ordinate the efforts of many top experts each more knowledgeable about a particular field than the manager himself. He is ahead of his subordinates in his knowledge of management science and his practical ability to co-ordinate specialists' work in many different fields.

Another important point is that wider areas require managing. Today's enterprise manager is expected to be an expert on social planning and administration, and be able to involve masses of workers and engineers in long-range projects.

Who are enterprise managers recruited from? Surveys conducted between 1965 and 1975 in the afore-mentioned 11 cities with special reference to the opinions of young factory managers revealed that most had started out as workers and had received their education through the correspondence studies or by going to college fulltime on the recommendation of their factories. Over half the young managers (55 per cent) felt that they had

80

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

281

learnt managerial techniques and skills themselves through their life experience rather than through training. An estimated 24 per cent of those polled had learned the art of management in educational institutions, 12 per cent in the Komsomol and 9 per cent in the army. An analysis indicated that most managerial personnel in industry are former workers, technicians, and engineers with experience as elective officials in Party, Komsomol, trade union and other social organisations.

The majority of these people have complete higher or specialised, predominantly engineering, education. Their experience of social work has helped them develop skill in handling people while specialised education has given them an insight into modern science and engineering. All well and good, it would seem. However, as the surveys indicated only 57 per cent of the young managers interviewed had consciously chosen their jobs. An estimated 25 per cent never had a clearly defined aspiration to become managers while 18 per cent were made managers against their will. Consequently, it is clear that many had not properly prepared themselves for their responsible jobs, while some never had the right sort of talent.

The situation is now changing for a better. Today, there is a far-flung network of special departments and institutes offering refresher courses for production managers, administrators and organisers. In these departments and institutes modern "captains of industry" study the science of management, industrial sociology, psychology, and pedagogy.

The scientific and technological revolution is also changing the mechanism of decision-making, which is the core of management. The formal aspect of this mechanism is straightforward enough: an idea is conceived which gives rise to an initial project; the manager confers with his closest associates and draws up a working draft: this is later discussed by a team of experts after which the manager makes his final decision which may or may not coincide with the initial project or the working draft, or which may be a compromise between the project under discussion and the suggestions made during the discus-

sion, or finally which may be based on an alternative project.

An automated control system revolutionises decisionmaking: above all, the manager must learn to formulate the goal of the decision with utmost precision and clarity, along with the new elements that the decision will introduce into production organisation. If the new element is lacking or ill-defined or is still being developed then a decision involving this may do more harm than good.

Further, the manager must have a clear idea of all possible alternative decisions and of the advantages and disadvantages they embody, and he must reduce them to comparable form. Should an alternative decision be the only one possible then it is clearly too early to decide. The manager's talent lies in his ability to evaluate arguments in favour of each of the alternatives and to distinguish between the larger interests and the subordinate departmental ones.

An essential function of the manager in a socialist society is to involve the rank-and-file workers in production management through trade union organisations, production conferences, people's control, and by taking their criticisms and constructive suggestions into account. These latter are made at workers' meetings, during public reviews of an enterprise's performance and during socialist emulation campaigns.

Today, it is particularly important for the manager to involve as many rank-and-file workers as possible in production management because with the scientific and technological revolution increasing the number of alternatives a manager will not be able to make the right decision, even if he uses the automated control system, without the broad support of his work force. Another important point is that participation in decision-making provides well-educated workers with a good outlet for self-- expression and a way of personality development. Their involvement in management helps create reserve fund of capable organisers.

In sum, decision-making is made objective, i.e. it ceases being a mystery wrought in the manager's mind and

282

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

283

becomes a comparison of a number of variants open for everyone to see. This creates new possibilities for making production management more democratic.

Continually improving production management is an important way of raising production efficiency under the on-going scientific and technological revolution. One may have top-notch workers and engineers and still fail because production managers are not up to the mark. The Soviet Communist Party is paying close attention to selecting, deploying, and training production managers and equally to promoting more and more managers from among the best production workers.

The rapid growth in the number of Soviet educational, medical and cultural personnel is attributable to the fact that whilst building the material and technical base of communism and during the scientific and technological revolution the role of the subjective factor in further advancing socialist society is growing because the moulding of fully developed workers becomes the principal factor in boosting production efficiency. For only a welleducated, cultured and healthy man can hope to be a good expert in his chosen field. Schools, specialised secondary and higher educational establishments, like literature and the arts, are playing a greater role in moulding the Soviet people's communist world outlook, moral convictions and cultural make-up. With production being made less strenuous physical culture and sports come to the fore in moulding fully developed human beings. Thus the intelligentsia working in the non-productive sphere are strengthening their links with the country's working class and with their counterparts in the productive sphere, helping shape their intellectual and physical make-up.

Important changes are taking place in the traditional work pattern of some contingents of the non-productive intelligentsia under the scientific and technological revolution. Take the medical profession. Modern hospitals are equipped with computers and diagnostic and treatment instruments and devices. As a rule these are multidisciplinary treatment centres. That is why the staff of many hospitals now include engineers to supervise the increasingly sophisticated medical equipment, apart from doctors and members of the para-medical personnel.

The scientific and technological revolution is changing the character of the medical profession as well as the medical institutions themselves. As in production the division of labour in hospitals is changing. Until comparatively recently the physician was a jack-of-all-trades so to speak: his patients took their troubles to him, he examined them correlating his impressions with their complaints, and set his diagnosis as a result.

Today there are dozens of narrow specialities in the medical profession. So that the physician sends his patients to several specialists if the need arises and the

SPECIALISTS IN THE NON-PRODUCTIVE SPHERE

A sizeable proportion of the Soviet intelligentsia are teaching and medical personnel. Between 1941 and 1974 the proportion of Soviet people engaged in non-productive branches increased from 11.7 to 24.3 per cent. The proportion of those employed in the cultural and the services sectors grows at an especially rapid rate (these sectors include trade and public catering, education and culture, public health and social security). Between 19B5 and 1974 the number of workers in education grew from 6.000,000 to 7.900.000, in public health and social security from 4.277,000 to 5,655,000, in culture from 556,000 to 1.014,000, and in arts from 370.000 to 441,000.

These figures include not only specialists but also office employees and servicing personnel (paramedical staff, public catering workers, transport services workers, etc.) who should properly be classed as workers in the services industry. Specialists with higher or specialised secondary education accounted for some 60 per cent of all those occupied in the above fields in 1976 and the proportion continues to increase. In the mid-seventies this country trained more than double the number of specialists in the health service, education and the arts than it did in the fifties. The number of those finishing specialised secondary education doubled. In 1976 more than a quarter of all doctors in the world were Soviet.

284

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

285

specialist puts the patients through a series of tests. Tests have become much more accurate and treatment techniques more effective. However a good many new problems have arisen. In the early 19th century doctors only knew about a thousand different diseases, today there are tens of thousands of them. The pharmaceutical industry manufactures over 100,000 different preparations. Because of the vastly increased volume of the requisite information it takes weeks and sometimes months to make an appropriate diagnosis. Some doctors also feel that with the variety of possible treatments there is increased danger of causing harm to patients by upsetting the organism's biological equilibrium or suppressing its natural immunity.

The use of computers in medicine giving extremely accurate results from a minimum number of tests marks a new stage in medical progress. Thus the patient's own complaints give a faithful picture of possible disturbances of cardiac activity in 80 per cent of the cases and evidence of an electro-cardiogram in 77 per cent of the cases, while the reliability of the diagnosis can be raised to 97 per cent by using a computer to compare these data with the results of biochemical blood tests. The computer helps accumulate data on the health of each individual as he grows older while at the same time avoiding the duplication of tests when he changes doctors. Fully automated biochemical laboratories can serve the population of whole cities and towns, cutting the costs of clinics and hospitals by a third and making tests much more reliable.

It is planned that between 1975 and 1980 the number of doctors per 10,000 of the population should increase from 32.6 to 35.7 (in 1970 there were 27.4 doctors), while the number of hospital beds will go up to 127 per 10,000 of the population. The production of automatic and unified electronic instruments and apparatus will increase. These will help in holding mass medical surveys and will improve medical diagnoses and treatment. The output of mechanical aids for hospitals will also sharply rise.

Today's physician with his modern sophisticated medical equipment can gain a more accurate picture of the

processes occurring within the patient's organism and hence is better able to control these processes. According to expert forecasts, within the next two decades the basic artificial heart design will have been refined, vessel substitution will have been perfected, laser technology will be widely used in surgery, it will be possible to predict heart attacks and drugs will be available to deal with them. It is also predicted that a reliable technique will have been developed for controlling blood pressure.

Medical science in the capitalist part of the world has also made considerable technological progress. However, where private practice dominates it is impossible to develop an all-embracing national system for safeguarding the population's health, including extensive prophylactic measures. In a situation dominated by cut-throat competition and the pursuit of super-profits it is impossible to carry out a planned campaign against the psychic stresses and strains which destroy peoples' nervous systems and cause many different diseases.

The absence of private landownership under socialism, the planned nature of the socialist economy and the Communist Party's and Government's concern about man mean that it is possible to create a healthy environment in socialist countries. In 1973, Moscow, the Soviet capital, introduced a new and stiffer standard on drinking water making it the only major city in the world with such stiff regulations. Between 1966 and 1976 over 500 industrial enterprises, major polluters of the environment, were either redesigned to make them environmentally ``clean'' or moved to new locations outside the city limits. In addition several thousands of small boiler-rooms were dispensed with. The Soviet capital receives lorries and buses every year which run on propane gas emitting negligible quantities of carbon dioxide into the atmosphere. The Soviet Union is one of the few industrialised countries which has succeeded in cutting the rate of industrial accidents and injuries. This helps the Soviet health service to combat disease and keep people healthy.

Whilst giving members of the medical profession greater opportunities to combat disease medical science

286

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

287

also makes more exacting demands on them. High moral qualities coupled with good professional training are now indispensable to any doctor worth his salt.

One may judge the complexity of problems facing the intelligentsia in the non-productive sphere under the scientific and technological revolution by examining the situation among teachers who are one of the country's largest contingents of intellectual workers.

Education and enlightenment have always been the intelligentsia's major field of activity. Today public education has become the principal tool for raising labour efficiency throughout the economy and has therefore assumed a new dimension. Further economic progress and accumulation of the national wealth are increasingly dependent on the educational attainments of the members of society. General theoretical training is growing in importance compared with the acquisition of techniques in specialised production.

Preschool and school education and upbringing helps gradually bring physical and intellectual work closer together. This is. all the more important because the family still plays a great role in deciding the careers and future lives of the younger generation. It is in the best interests of socialist society to ensure that parents' qualifications as well as the family's material standard have less influence on the child's personality. Public education and upbringing under socialism must therefore counter as far as possible social differences among families, so that individual capabilities could be fully revealed and developed.

Between 1960 and 1975 the total number of students grew from 52.7 to 89.8 million in the USSR. About 80 per cent of all pupils finishing eight-year secondary schools went on to complete their secondary education. The transition to universal secondary education having been achieved the main task now is to improve the quality of training. As was noted at the 25th Congress of the CPSU, with the scientific and technological revolution everything cannot be staked simply on the acquisition of a certain totality of facts. It is important to foster the ability to study independently and to find one's

bearings among the rapid flow of information. Even at school young people must be encouraged to constantly develop and replenish their knowledge, to do independent work with books, and to be able and willing to cnoose jobs taking into account their talents and inclinations, as well as the needs of industry.

At the same time more exacting demands are being made on teachers. The modern teacner must have a high level of knowledge and raise it further, because he is not his pupils' only source of information. They may often spend more time reading magazines, newspapers and periodicals, watching TV and listening to the radio than he does. Today's teacher must be able to organise Komsomol and Young Pioneer work at school, and supervise amateur talent and tourist activities. He must develop and foster the creativity and talents of his pupils in every possible way. In a word, today's school teacher must be an all-rounder.

,

The following statistics indicate Soviet school teachers' steadily rising level of qualifications. In 1950/51 there were 1,400,1)1)0 teachers of whom 14.2 per cent had complete higher education, 20.4 per cent held teaching diplomas and 46.9 per cent had graduated from junior training colleges. In 1971/72 there were 2.4 million teachers of whom 55.2 per cent had complete higher education, 11.3 per cent had graduated from teacher training colleges, and 25.5 per cent from junior teacher training colleges.

In 1974/75, 62.1 per cent of all school teachers had complete higher education.

In the mid-seventies, 80-90 per cent of those teaching major subjects such as Russian language, maths, physics and history had complete higher education. This shows the great progress that had been made. Teachers and the family acting together mould the child's personality. As well as passing on knowledge, they develop industriousness, moral and other positive qualities. This means that the school collective must be governed on democratic principles because these teach each pupil to manage his own life sensibly and to participate in collective selfadministration.

288

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

289

To be on top of his job today's school teacher must keep abreast of the latest teaching methods and ideas. In Moscow alone some 140 schools co-operate with scholars from the Academy of Pedagogical Science. There are over 178 institutes offering 750,000 places on refresher courses for school teachers every year. Faculties and departments offering refresher courses for school masters are being set up at universities and teacher training colleges in all the Soviet republics.

The Soviet secondary school faces many new challenges and problems in this scientific and technological age. For example, with the constant growth in the number of school pupils and with school curricula becoming more complex there is an understandable need to check an increase in the number of teachers and their work-loads.

The following statistics illustrate how serious the problem is. According to sociological surveys conducted in the second half of the sixties the average school teacher had a working day of 9.5 to 10 hours (including time spent on preparing the next day's lessons). In Novosibirsk, for instance, the working week of the school teacher ranged from 50.4 to 57.4 hours, and in Sverdlovsk it reached 51 hours, i.e. it was 1.5 hours longer a day than that of the industrial worker. The school teacher's average working day continues to be longer than that of the overwhelming majority of other Soviet workers. The number of pupils per teacher is showing no sign of declining either (in the 1960/61 school year it was 18, and in the 1974/75 school year 20). The fact is that the number of pupils in general education schools rose in this time from 33.4 million to 49 million, while the number of teachers grew from 1.88 million to 2.42 million. However, it is impossible to go on increasing the number of teachers indefinitely. We, therefore, have to find other ways of improving the quality of teaching and of raising teaching efficiency. A considerable portion of such ways stem directly from the scientific and technological revolution, though some have no bearing on it.

Recent studies have indicated that the prestige value of the teaching profession has declined in the postwar period in the USSR. So much so in fact that today only

country girls still look up teaching as a sufficiently attractive career (third place among other professions). At the same time there is usually stiff competition at entrance examinations to teacher training colleges. Apparently this can be attributed to the desire of most school leavers to receive higher education. It is usually the country girls, however, who really want to become teachers and they are the ones who do badly at the entrance exams and are denied admission as a result. Meanwhile, a survey in the Novosibirsk region covering 1,503 school teachers indicated that 47 per cent of those interviewed would be happy to change their jobs, while less than 50 per cent said they would still go into teaching if they had to choose their careers anew. This raises the question of improving teacher selection and of placing teacher training on a strictly scientific basis. There has been a broad discussion in the Soviet press about this with no lack of suggestions. Some proposed that teacher training colleges select students on the basis of the psycho-physiological, organisational and moral qualities necessary for a good teacher as well as on the basis of entrance examination results.

Increasing training specialisation according to where the students will teach after graduation also helps secondary, vocational and technical schools retain their teaching staffs. Not only teacher training colleges but also universities train teachers for general education schools while polytechnical colleges train teachers for vocational and technical schools. The students are taught educational science and teaching techniques as well as their particular specialities.

Nothing short of major changes in teaching methods and techniques can raise teaching efficiency and strike a happy balance between mass education and an individual approach.

Many Soviet secondary schools have already introduced new technical aids for teaching. This is normally done in the following three stages: (1) automated testing of the pupils' knowledge, (2) automated practical sessions and (3) the development of a unified assortment of teaching aids based on the computer.

i/2 19-054

290

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

291

Secondary school No. 373 in Leningrad is one of those which have automated the first two stages. To begin with this school set study rooms for physics, chemistry, electrical technology, ratio electronics and other lessons. Classrooms were equipped with special extendable blackboards, magnetic demonstration boards, and screens for projecting film strips as well as a closed circuit educational television system and an array of many different instruments and devices. All this equipment can be remote controlled by the teacher who also has direct link with the lab assistant's room.

Later study rooms were equipped with automatic examiners and teaching machines which pinpointed mistakes and awarded marks for test papers submitted by the pupils. Finally, in 1972/73 the study rooms for chemistry, foreign language and some other subjects were fitted with individual desks and trainers connected with the teacher's control panel assuring direct contact and feedback between teacher and pupil. The Temp-1 and Temp-2 trainers help the pupils master reading techniques. Equipping individual desks with special devices for practical sessions in electrical technology helps combine individual work on measuring equipment and on circuits with the teacher's supervision. In the school language laboratory a teacher is able to assign tasks to individual pupils who tape their answers which the teacher plays back.

The technical revolution in teaching methods means that the entire process of teaching can be individualised. Programme-teaching machines rule out prompting, require thoughtful reasoning and enable each pupil to work at his own rate. The teacher no longer has to orient himself towards the average pupil nor leave the gifted pupil to wait until the problem has been explained to the slowest. The pupil absorbs the incoming information through his own analysis of the facts and through correlating them and establishing cause and effect relationships. Traditional lessons, where things are explained and illustrated, are being replaced by lessons where the pupil plays a more active role solving problems on his own but under the teacher's constant supervision.

Secondary schools are using more and more teaching

methods one would normally find in Universities. For example, lectures are given, sometimes on television, by scientists, engineers and the best teaching staff. Another example is the pupils doing credit tests, and individual work on sources material and problem situations. Conducting lessons in suitably equipped classrooms allows the teacher to spot those more active pupils with an enduring interest in the given subject. As one would expect, most of the exhibits at a recent national exhibition of schoolchildren's technical ingenuity came from schools using the latest teaching methods and teaching aids.

The changes in teaching techniques alter the very goal of teaching. The purpose of teaching today is not just for the pupil to absorb a given amount of information but to develop special skills for adding to the information received and evaluating it, and to learn to think and study independently. The modern trend in teaching techniques in the Soviet school can best be summed up by the aphorism to the effect that "the pupil is not a vessel to be filled but a torch to be kindled''.

The changed principles of school education are reflected in the new curricula as well as in what goes on in best schools. Thus in the 1969/70 school year a new nationwide curriculum was introduced for pupils in the first, second and third forms at secondary school. This places emphasis on training the pupils to think and to look for the best solutions to a variety of problems rather than on training them in writing on oblique or straight lines, mechanical habits of calculating, etc. Pupils in the lower forms at secondary schools are now expected to be able to tackle logical problems including algebraic ones, master the rudiments of abstract thinking, and read a text quickly (up to 60 words per minute for second formers) and understand it.

Thus intensification is the principal avenue of advance in school education. Using the latest principles and methods of learning schoolchildren master the basic techniques of thinking and of acquiring knowledge in a short time. Moreover, it should be emphasised that Soviet school is not geared to training human robots. Rath-

19*

292

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

293

er it fosters an imaginative and creative approach, and teaches the pupils how to take stock of a given situation on their own.

The scientific and technological revolution is also making new demands on higher and specialised secondary education. A good deal is being done in this country to stimulate an efficient and fruitful search for improved ways of teaching at college and university level. Many of the new methods already developed are being introduced on a wide scale.

The trend-setters are the Moscow Physics and Technical Institute and Novosibirsk University where in the first three years the student receives a good grounding in the basic sciences and later undergoes specialised training in his particular field during practical work at a research or R & D institute or at an experimental factory working either in contact with the college or university or forming part thereof. This arrangement means that specialists can be trained who are independent and imaginative thinkers, who are capable of conducting research and improving their qualifications.

In the present situation a combined educational-- scientific institution is needed along the lines of the traditional university. Such a ``combine'' could have faculties offering secondary specialised training in a variety of fields and departments providing higher education for those students who have already passed the first stage. Such an association could also incorporate scientific, R & D and experimental production organisations where students undergo specialist training and acquire practical research skills. When specialised secondary and higher educational institutions are brought together under one roof it will be possible to decide whether the individual student can continue his education in a college, taking account of his practical performance during his first years of training rather than on the basis of the scanty information gleaned from his performance at entrance exams. This education-cum-science combine would help, on the one hand, overcome the shortcomings inherent in the narrow specialisation provided by technical colleges which often fail to give their students a sound grounding in the basic

sciences, and on the other hand, it would help eliminate the drawbacks inherent in the broad training offered by the universities many of which do not orientate their students towards a strictly definite sphere of activity.

Students at these new colleges and universities would take an active part in research and development. Thus, in 1970 college and university students in this country were granted 600 author's certificates, 300 patents and in addition handed over some 4,000 completed research projects to industry. Through encouraging student research and development bureaus it becomes easier to spot those who are likely to become basic scientists, those with a more practical bent who are able to turn engineering ideas and concepts into hardware, those with an organisational talent who could later help introduce new technology and methods, and those with a bent for teaching. This system of selection based on individual ability and inclination is gaining in importance now that the country's economic structure is becoming more diversified and complex.

Many Soviet colleges and universities, for example, the Moscow Power Engineering Institute, and the Leningrad and Kishinev Polytechnics use an automated system to control the teaching process. In these colleges computers help work out time-tables for lessons and exams, allocate class-room space and auditoriums, decide sensible work loads for instructors and lecturers, and supervise and keep tabs on the process of teaching, etc. The goal here is similar to that in industry, i.e. it is to relieve students and teachers of as much mechanical noncreative drudgery as possible. and to convert universities and colleges into well-equipped centres combining higher education, science and production.

Bringing the country's higher education system into line with the requirements of the scientific and technological revolution implies improving student training in the basic disciplines and increasing the number of specialists in basic science and technology, labour organisation and management.

A salient feature of the scientific and technological revolution today is that there is greater need for every

294

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

295

specialist to continually increase his knowledge and improve his qualifications. It is a fact that professional skills and expertise become obsolescent more rapidly than ever before. Indeed, at the turn of the century the professional skills and expertise acquired by a young man could stand him in good stead for decades. Today, a specialist has to take a refresher course every five or six years. No university or college can hope to provide a graduate with knowledge to last a lifetime and specialists in any field can quickly fall behind unless they keep abreast of the latest advances. Specialists very often have to follow the latest findings in related and allied sciences because there is increasing overlap between the various scientific fields. There are common problems in engineering and biology, in psychology and sociology, to say nothing of the customary overlap among physics, biology and chemistry.

Education in the USSR is no longer the exclusive province of young people. Between 1960 and 1973/74, the number of adults acquiring new professions and improving their qualifications at work grew from 10.9 to 26.9 million, an increase of 150 per cent. A new sector of public education has emerged in the shape of schools, faculties and colleges offering various refresher courses for specialists.

Hence new teachers are needed capable of being both teachers and research workers. These ``new-look'' teachers must be able to train students in modern scientific methods, and foster a creative approach to industrial work and management. Therefore Soviet teachers have a new responsibility to encourage most of the country's economically active population to take refresher courses both through full-time education and through correspondence courses. In developed socialist society both intellectuals and industrial workers are going in for further education as a matter of course.

Thus, the scientific and technological revolution creates both the demand for the new type of workers and supplies adequate facilities to meet that demand.

OFFICE EMPLOYEES OF TODAY AND TOMORROW

A certain proportion of the country's intellectual community are white-collar workers keeping accounts and records, and doing clerical work and subsidiary and technical jobs within the management system at industrial enterprises, government agencies, service establishments, in the retail trade and public catering, in transport and communications, etc. These people are office workers in the strict sense of the term.

Over the past 10 to 15 years, however, these jobs have lost much of their former attractiveness to the younger, generation, especially to young men. It is no accident that between 1960 and 1974 the proportion of women working in credit and insurance institutions, where office employees are predominant, rose from 68 per cent to 80 per cent (41 per cent in 1940), while it grew from 51 per cent to 64 per cent within the administration apparatus (34 per cent in 1940).

Two factors are responsible for this. First, the last war and the post-war economic rehabilitation in the USSR meant that men had to work in industry and transport. Pay-policy was geared to stimulating this. Second, scientific and technological progress has had little effect on the jobs of office employees most of whom have low qualifications and are therefore paid less than industrial workers, especially those employed in modern and more complex jobs.

What does the scientific and technological revolution have to offer the country's office employees in the foreseeable future?

In the first place we expect the numbers of office employees to grow, partly because of an increase in the number of white-collar workers in the public services sector. However, the number of employees in the state administration and in co-operative and social organisations has hardly grown over the last 20 years. These employees only number 1.8-1.9 million, including specialists and clerks. So that they are now a considerably smaller proportion of the country's work force.

Many different trends influence any future growth in

296

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

297

the number of office employees. On the one hand, the mechanisation of accounting and paper work relieves hundreds of thousands of office workers of low-skilled drudgery. They are increasingly replaced by specialists to set and adjust the fully automated control systems, by computer programmers and by highly skilled mechanics, repair workers and operators.

On the other hand, the scientific and technological revolution calls for increasing specialisation of functions associated with information flows throughout the economy and for their separation from directly executive and organisational functions. Modern production with its ramified and far-flung economic relationships requires heavy expenditures on collecting, processing, analysing and reproducing data and on other white-collar work in all sectors ranging from factories and banks to polyclinics and restaurants. This increases the demand for office workers who are still in short supply despite the fact that between 1960 and 1971 the absolute number grew from 7.2 to 9.7 million. In contrast, in the same period the number of office employees per 100 specialists declined from 80 to 50, while their proportion of all workers at government enterprises and institutions was 11.6 per cent in 1960 and 10.4 per cent in 1971. In the early 1970s there were 40 auxiliary personnel for every 100 engineers, and this proportion was clearly insufficient. In industry the proportion of office employees shrank from 4 to 3.8 per cent. As a result engineers, research workers and production managers have to spend from 20 to 40 per cent of their working time on technical and clerical jobs.

Today's engineers, production managers and scientists are in bad need of skilled assistants able to handle upto-date copying, computing and duplicating equipment, and having a good knowledge of office practice. In other words, they need well trained specialists from specialised vocational or technical schools. Unfortunately, the number of such specialists is slow in growing. In 1973 only seven educational establishments in the USSR trained secretaries for technical and organisational responsibilities. It is expected that in near future the pro-

portion of ol'iice employees will grow more rapidly than that oi' specialists with higher education, pariiculariy engineers. With the scientific and technological revolution more and more office employees learn skills iu related fields and do a wider range of work.

The on-going mechanisation oi office work is of great social importance in modernising the jobs of millions of office employees. One can gauge the scale of the problem from the following statistics: over 5,000 million different job assignments and over 2,000 million receipts and other documents are processed in Soviet industry every year. It lakes 300,000 office workers to handle this avalanche of paper. The introduction of oihce machines and equipment will help cut both the number of office workers and the time spent on processing documents and papers. The experience accumulated in other countries is of interest in this field. The introduction of new office equipment coupled with, a scientifically thought-out system for managerial documentation will eventually make paper work more creative.

Restructuring the management apparatus requires a sensible division of functions among the various categories of office workers, and that duties ami individual responsibility for the job at hand be allocated precisely. Each member of the managerial apparatus can and must deal with the full range of matters within his terms of reference.

Thanks to the use of dictophones, automatic copiers, selector and teleprinter services and so forth, secretaries and aides are relieved of purely technical and noncreative functions. This leaves them to concentrate on the more creative aspects of office work and to devote more time to closer contact with people.

For example, until recently, office employees at supply organisations in the Ukraine processed over three million documents annually, involving up to 4,000 million operations. The republic's computer centre took over some 70 per cent of the requests for material resources, over half the book-keeping and accounting operations and hundreds of thousands of job assignments. The use oi all-purpose standard mathematical programmes designed

20---054

298

L. BLYAKHMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

Conclusion

for processing large quantities of information made it possible to eliminate all excess information and increase the speed and reliability of calculations. The use of computers in conjunction with telephone and telegraph equipment helped integrate computers in Kiev, Donetsk, Odessa and Kharkov into a single computer complex.

This integration had profound effects on the office workers involved. While the amount of paper work doubled the supply organisations' staff remained static. What is more the office workers are now engaged in creative activity, not in mechanical calculations: they look for the best ways of connecting suppliers to users, seek the most efficient supply pattern and organisation for warehousing, etc. The computer centre itself has a staff of office employees, and although this name may sound conventional, they are essentially specialists of a new type who have a specialised secondary education, work in a team with research workers, engineers and skilled workers and who are in daily contact with sophisticated technology.

As they gain momentum these trends bring together office and industrial workers. Office employees are having to deal more and more with equipment and technology, and those of them who work at industrial enterprises are becoming intimately connected with the activities of the factory or plant. The traditional cashiers, record keepers and accountants are being increasingly replaced by operators of office equipment. As such they can be properly classed as belonging to the workers category in a broad sense. Thus, in this sphere too the scientific and technological revolution makes society more homogeneous in social terms as it unfolds under socialism.

There have been many revolutions in science and technology. But our generation is the one destined to become the agents and promoters of a scientific and technological revolution without parallel.

The present scientific and technological revolution is not a conglomerate of individual discoveries and inventions but is a radical transformation of the entire productive system: it is a revolution in the means and objects of labour, in technology and production organisation and in its energy base arising out of scientific discoveries.

The features that make the present revolution different from all preceding revolutions concern the radical alteration in the pattern of relationships between science and engineering. For the first time in human history a revolution is in the making simultaneously in science and in engineering, and moreover it is occurring in these fields in a closely interrelated way. Its starting point is the development of science and the people's intellectual, cultural activity.

The scientific and technological revolution has another distinguishing feature; it is unfolding in a divided world with two social systems opposed to each other: capitalism in its highest and final stage of imperialism and socialism that has triumphed completely and finally over a sizeable part of the globe and has reached the stage of full development in the USSR.

20*

300

L. BLYAKIiMAN, 0. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

301

For the first time in human history on-going scientific and technological progress enables men to control processes occurring in nature on a world-wide scale and even processes taking place in terrestrial space. From a force cognising the natural environment and adapting to it mankind is becoming a force capable of controlling natural processes in desired ways. Actually the entire progress of human society has been a matter of extending man's domination over the conditions surrounding his existence and development.

But scientific and technological advances alone are not enough if man is to attain his goal of complete mastery over nature. The full development of the human personality must also be made the ultimate goal in production, so that the working people's growing material and cultural requirements are met through steadily increasing efficiency of production. The control of natural processes requires balanced production organisation involving whole communities of nations. This would make it possible to consciously use economic laws and foresee the long-term consequences of man's work in different fields. Finally, only a socially homogeneous society without classes and without essential distinctions between town and country and between mental and manual labour can hope to attain the goal of complete domination over the conditions of its development. This must be a society where all the working people are involved in advancing scientific and technological progress and production management.

The scientific and technological revolution is not a purely scientific or technological process which is neutral in social terms. This revolution has coincided with the revolutionary transition from capitalism to socialism and for this reason it gains in importance as an arena of struggle between the two opposed worlds---socialism and capitalism.

The future of mankind depends heavily on which class is best able to exploit the fruits of the scientific and technological revolution. In the capitalist part of the world, which is dominated by the pursuit of maximum profit, production anarchy and cut-throat competition, and which

consists of hostile, antagonistic classes, scientific and technological breakthroughs wielded by the bourgeoisie generate a threat to the very continuance of the human race. This can be seen in the spread of unemployment and the lack of confidence in the future arising from production automation, in the use of the latest scientific and technological advances to suppress national liberation movements, in the disastrous impact of technological progress on the environment and in the attempts to use the latest methods of influencing the human psyche to maintain the monopoly domination.

It is small wonder therefore that many Western scientists and scholars take an increasingly pessimistic view of the consequences of scientific and technological progress and emphasise the contradictions and clashes it involves. These, however, have not arisen through the fault of the scientific and technological revolution itself but through the production relations within whose framework it is unfolding under capitalism.

Modern capitalism tries to exploit the achievements of the scientific and technological revolution to consolidate its position. At times it succeeds in accelerating production in individual countries and industries, but it is unable of adapting itself to the requirements of the scientific and technological revolution without strengthening state-monopoly trends in its development. But the stage of state-monopoly capitalism objectively prepares the material ground for socialism marking the last step beyond which the socialist transformation of society is inevitable. At the same time when a society dominated by capitalist monopolies adapts itself to the needs of the scientific and technological revolution this entails reproducing and exacerbating social antagonism on a wider scale.

Instead of the scientific and technological revolution leading to a convergence of socialism and capitalism, as some bourgeois propagandists would have us believe, it accentuates the fundamental differences between them.

The essence of the scientific and technological revolution is completely in harmony with the nature of socialism and this is particularly so in the era of fully devel-

302

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

303

oped socialism. The dialectics of the development of the production systems discovered by Marx consists in a transition from the workers' personal dependence under pre-machine production (through their adaptation to the machine system in the epoch of large-scale industry) to a fully developed worker performing creative functions as an organiser of the production process. The progress of the scientific and technological and production revolution under socialism results in the emergence of an automated national system of economic management which is an essential component of the material and technical basis of communism.

It is essential that the socialist system achieve the highest productivity of labour if it is to advance towards communism. That is why the Soviet Communist Party at its 24th and 25th Congresses laid down the task of fusing the achievements of the scientific and technological revolution with the advantages offered by socialism. This will help accomplish the key task of moulding the fully developed individual through meeting the growing material and cultural requirements of the people, improving working conditions and making work more meaningful and attractive and through involving the workers in the mainstream of scientific and technological progress and in production management. It will also promote the development of qualitatively new features in the socialist way of life.

The scientific and technological revolution makes interrelationships within the Soviet economy more complex and diversified. This being so production efficiency can be improved through changing the structure of the economy. The long-term economic development plans take into account the changes and trends generated by the scientific and technological revolution and the intensification in the country's economic development. This longterm programme for further economic advance must ensure that the basic social and political goals of Soviet society are achieved through radical changes in the structure of production, the full utilisation of the fruits of scientific and technological progress and through improved economic management.

The scientific and technological revolution causes significant changes in the social structure of Soviet society and in the status and role of the working class and intelligentsia.

An analysis of the changes in the numerical strength and structure of the Soviet working class indicates that this class and its principal, industrial, contingent continues to grow and is now the largest component of the country's total work force.

Significant changes are occurring within the composition of the working class. One example is the appearance of new sources from which the working class is reinforced. As production becomes more intensified the working class is largely joined by young people finishing vocational and technical schools who represent the full spectrum of Soviet society in terms of social origin.

The vocational structure of the working class is changing in step with the improvement in their skills and qualifications. The proportion of industrial workers operating up-to-date plant and equipment including automata is growing rapidly while the proportion of unskilled workers and those doing arduous manual jobs is shrinking.

The new workers who in co-operation with the scientists and engineers introduce the latest techniques and equipment, manufacture prototypes and specimen equipment and who launch new products into mass production, achieve the planned parameters of new plant and equipment and switch production onto automatic regime, are a steadily growing contingent of the country's working class. These new workers are no longer narrow specialists: they combine intellectual and manual functions in their production activities which involve installing and adjusting and operating automated complexes of machines and other equipment. General secondary education coupled with specialist training are absolutely essential for the new industrial workers if they are to cope with their jobs of operating automatic systems and solving the non-standard problems involved in programming, preventing breakdowns, etc.

The sectoral structure of the working class is also

304

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKAHATAN

SOVIET INTELLIGENTSIA TODAY

' 305

changing with more industrial workers being employed in the progressive industries directly linked with the exploitation of the fruits of the scientific and technological revolution. The working class is also becoming the leading force in agriculture and other branches of the country's economy. More workers are being employed in operating plant and equipment in the non-productive spheres, including the service industry and more particularly in research and development organisations. In agriculture the proportion of machine operators and building workers is growing while the agricultural work force itself shrinks.

Making the working class the most numerous single contingent of working people in absolutely all the Soviet Republics is a task of fundamental importance.

A cardinal social shift in the structure of the working class is achieved through gradually phasing out unskilled manual work with the subsequent emergence of massive contingents of different categories of workers whose labour is essentially creative.

But the scientific and technological revolution's impact on the Soviet Union's working class is not confined to its numerical growth as new groups of industrial workers emerge who combine physical and intellectual work. Perhaps the most impressive changes are occurring in the make-up of the basic contingents of the Soviet working class engaged in traditional industrial activity involving a combination of mental and physical functions. These changes are associated with the growing role of personality factors in the activity of the industrial worker, and equally with the all-round development of the industrial worker's moral, esthetic and social traits---his creative initiative, knowledge, discipline and labour enthusiasm.

The working class is the only modern social force to which mankind can confidently entrust the new productive forces, because the working class, by its very nature, does not try to exploit other social groups and peoples; because instead of being interested in strengthening its separation from other social groups, the working class has a vital stake in phasing out its domination, in washing

away social ``partitions'', in completely eliminating classes and in building a communist society without any classes; and because the working class by its nature is a class of creators vitally interested in establishing a production system in which all non-creative labour is eliminated thanks to automation and in which the principal form of labour is research and development and the application of the latest advances in science and technology. It is these basic features of the working class which acquire a new dimension during the building of socialism, and which make its growing leadership role in social development even more essential in the interests both of the Soviet Union and of other fraternal socialist nations, and from the standpoint of mankind's historical destiny.

In this era of the scientific and technological revolution the intelligentsia is the most rapidly expanding section of Soviet society. The number of specialists employed in the non-productive industries and in scientific and production organisations is growing very rapidly.

However in this area too it is more the qualitative rather than quantitative numerical changes that are of primary importance. Intensive social changes create a situation where the proportion of intellectuals with worker backgrounds is steadily growing. Production managers as the most important single contingent of intellectual workers largely come from the best representatives of the Soviet working class. The increasing proportion of the Soviet intelligentsia works side by side with industrial workers in major organisations which acquire the features of industrialised units.

Scientific and technological progress is bringing hundreds of new intellectual specialties into being as it accelerates the trend towards specialisation, at the same time emphasising the need for daily co-operation among workers, engineers and researchers in the various spheres. The fundamental change in the technological facilities available to intellectual workers under socialism helps accelerate the development of team spirit among these workers.

Thus, there is another process apart from the steady growth in industrial workers' education and skill and

306

L. BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

their assumption of elements of intellectual work. In terms of social origin, character of work, methods of labour organisation and life style, many categories of this country's specialists and office employees are coming closer to the working class, while some of them, particularly those concerned with operating sophisticated technology may be regarded as the highly-educated stratum of the industrial working class.

The dialectic of Soviet society's evolution under the scientific and technological revolution is such that the path to social homogeneity lies through enhancing the working class' leadership and in strengthening its alliance with the collective-farm peasantry and working intelligentsia. This serves as the basis for fundamental qualitative changes occurring in Soviet society and brings into bolder relief the drawing together of the working class, the peasantry and the intelligentsia.

The progress of Soviet society towards communism, towards a classless society lies through enhancing the Soviet working class' leading role and the steady rise in its cultural attainments and technical competence, through the progressive convergence of all classes and social groups in the Soviet Union on the basis of the new production system brought into being by the scientific and technological revolution and through the strengthening Soviet society's social unity on the basis of Marxism-Leninism.

REQUEST TO READERS

Progress Publishers would be glad to have your opinion of this book, its translation and design and any suggestions you may have for future publications.

Please send all your comments to 21, Zubovsky Boulevard, Moscow, USSR.

Printed in the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics

Progress Publishers put out recently

Progress Publishers put out recently

AMBARTSUMOV Y.

How Socialism Began. Russia under Lenin's Leadership. 1917-1923

Y. Ambartsumov, Candidate of History, the author of a number of books, is well known for his articles on the development of the world socialist system, the social consequences of the scientific and technological revolution and the problems of the modern intelligentsia. They have been widely published in the Soviet press and many of them have been translated for publication abroad.

This book deals with the practical implementation and evolution of Lenin's ideas in the course of the socialist transformations in Russia.

The author takes issue with those Western Sovietologists who deny the historic significance of the Great October Socialist Revolution and the social transformations carried out in the Soviet Union, but regard Lenin's contribution to the development of social thought as genuinely historic.

VARLAMOV K.

Socialist Management: the Leninist Concept

The author, Professor and Doctor of Philosophy, draws on Lenin's vast theoretical legacy to consider a number of ideas which help to understand the shaping of a coherent system of views on the organisation and running of socialist society.

He shows that Lenin arrived at his concept of management by analysing the necessary objective and subjective prerequisites of socialism and making an all-round study of the needs of social development, while at the same time working to put the revolution into effect. Since then, the Communist and Workers' parties have continued to elaborate the management concept in theory and practice.

PenaKTOp pyccKoro TeKCTa B. H. HefirojibnBepr

KOHTpOJIbHHft pBRaKTOp K. A. KOCTPOB XyHOWHHK B. VI. JleBHHCOH

XyMOHteoTseHHiift penaKiop B. A. CKasajiosa TexHHHecKHH penaKTOp JI. H. mynefiKo

Cnano B Ha6op 26.01.77 r. IIon,nHCaHO B neiaTb 17.5.77 r. <)>opMaT 84x1081/32. ByMara Tnnorpa$CKaH Ns I.

VCJIOBH. nen. Ji. 16,38. yq.-H3H. Ji. 17,0. TupaHt 12000 8KB. Sanaa M 054. Itena 1 p. 03 K. Han. M 21387

HanaTejibCTBO «IIporpecc» TocyAapCTBeHHoro KOMHTeia CoBexa MHHIICTPOB CCCP no neJiaM Hsna

nojmrpa$HH H KHHHtnofl TOproBjm. MocKBa 119021, 3y6oBCKnii Cyjibsap, 21

OpneHa TpyuOBOro Kpaonoro MOCKOBCKBJI Tnnorpa(I)na ,N» 7 «HCKpa peBOjiiomiB» CoiosnojnirpaiJinpoMa npn rocynapCTBeHHOM Coeera MHHBCTPOB CCCP no aejiaM

nOJlHl'pailHH H KHHWHOit TOprOBJIH.

MocKBa, K-l, TpexnpyHHHfl nep., 9

This book was written by two Soviet scholars, Professors L. S. Blyakhman and 0. I. Shkaratan. The first is well known for his works on the economics of labour, industry and science. The second is a prominent specialist in social problems associated with the working class and urban sociology. Some of their books have been translated into other languages.

The authors' research in various fields has enabled them to give an ingenious and thorough presentation of an important aspect of the modern stage of Soviet development---the impact of the scientific and technological revolution on the social structure of developed socialist society and on the character and content of labour of the Soviet working class and intelligentsia.

The book also shows that the working class and intelligentsia are coming closer together at an accelerated pace in the USSR.

Concrete sociological data are also provided in the book to demonstrate the leading role of the working class in socialist relations, and the advance of Soviet society along the road of progress and prosperity.

306-1.jpg

L.BLYAKHMAN, O. SHKARATAN

Man at Work